WHISPERING PINES

BY

MAVIS APPLEWATER

Ebook by
PDAFiction.com

Cover At by
Calli’s Creations

October 2002

Disclaimers: This story is mine. Yes it's true it comes right out of my warped imagination, so no posting, selling, stealing or anything else without my permission. If for any reason you don't wish to read a story about two good looking women getting to know one another in a very intimate manner then don't read this story. If for any reason it is illegal for you to view this material, so sorry but you must go now. There that should cover everything. Happy Halloween!

Thanks to Brunnhilda for the feedback and editing.

A very special thank you goes out to my beta readers Mary and Mountain Girl.

As always, this is for Heather.

WHISPERING PINES

CHAPTER ONE

SHAWN PULLED HER navy blue parka around her body as the cool autumn air assaulted her as she stepped out of her car. She brushed back an errant strand of dirty blonde hair out of her hazel eyes. "Miss Williams!" An overly perky voice called out to her. "Oh brother here we go." She muttered as she watched the blonde racing over to her.

"Ms. Larsen." Shawn responded trying to sound friendly. "Lanie Larsen couldn't be her real name. Of course I doubt that those breasts are real either." She thought to herself.

"This is going to be terrific." The overly exuberant television personality blabbered on as Shawn retrieved her equipment from the back of her jeep. "A real ratings grabber."

Shawn simply smiled at the platinum blonde, who was ranting wildly as they trudged up the hill. Shawn noticed that the woman with big hair whose ego matched the size of her new breasts failed to offer her assistance with her heavy equipment.

Shawn glanced around the environment where she would be spending the night. The house was run down, giving it and even more ominous look. She could see that the brick mansion now covered with ivy and over grown bushes must have been quite spectacular in its day. The grounds were almost barren due to the change in season. The cemetery lay off in the distance, the layer of fog covering it also added to the creep factor. All in all it was a typical assignment for the young paranormal investigator.

Shawn chuckled as the stairs leading up to the weathered wrap-around porch creaked beneath her. "I can see why the locals think this place is haunted," she mused.

"It better be or we're just wasting film." Lanie snorted in disgust. "And the other teams are going to show us up. No way I'm letting Phil Rogers kick my ass with The Winchester Mansion. If half the stuff people claim to have seen happened, we should kick some serious butt."

"What kind of stuff?" Shawn inquired.

"The usual lights going on even though the electricity is off. Seeing some old guy walking towards the woodshed, the figure of a woman standing in the window. The usual stuff." Lanie happily supplied.

Shawn simply shrugged since the events that Lanie had just described were pretty common in her line of work. "Shawn!" A familiar voice called out to her.

She smiled to see the slender ebony woman exiting the house. "Hi, Althea." Shawn offered as the dark woman approached her. She instantly relieved Shawn of some of her burden as Lanie brushed past them. "I take it wonder woman didn't offer to help." Althea grunted as she lifted the heavy equipment.

"Of course not." Shawn replied with a knowing smirk.

As they stepped inside and set Shawn's belongings down, the young investigator shivered slightly as the hair on the back of her neck prickled up. Her eyes brightened slightly and then fluttered shut. She relaxed into the feeling. "Oh yeah this is good." She told herself.

"You feel something already?" Althea inquired enthusiastically. "Oh this is going to be good."

"So what is the set up this time?" Shawn inquired, having been a last minute replacement for another psychic.

"You get to spend Halloween night in a house that may or may not be haunted. We will be airing the special at Midnight. We have teams set up in suspected haunted houses across the country." Althea explained. "Anything extra we get after midnight we are using for a second special that we will air later. I think the travel channel wants to pick that up. But we will be offering it around to all the syndicated markets."

"Midnight on Halloween sounds perfect." Shawn responded feeling as if there was something Althea wasn't telling her. "What are some of the other sights?"

"Here we have Whispering Pines, then there's the Winchester Mansion in Calif ornia, the Light House in Connecticut, that farm house in Iowa and the plantation in New Orleans where the slave murdered the wife and kids. We tried to get the Amityville house but the owners refused." Althea explained.

"There is nothing going on at Amityville." Shawn offered, having visited the famed house and was disappointed to discover it had all been an elaborate hoax.

"We've already wired the place with cameras and sound equipment. You just need to set up your own equipment. Lanie, Jasper, Kyle and I will be outside in the van keeping an eye on you." Althea explained.

"So I'll be by myself?" Shawn inquired, thinking it was odd.

"Well, not all alone." Althea hesitated.

"Other paranormal investigators?" Shawn asked as she shook off the strange vibes she was feeling. "A film crew?" She still didn't get a response from Althea. "A debunker?"

"Yes." Althea finally confessed.

"So it's just me and some blow hard who will swear up and down that it was the wind and creaking floorboards." Shawn said with a warm smile. "Nothing unusual about that. Makes the show more interesting."

"I'd hoped you'd see it that way." Althea said with a sigh of relief. "After Milo pulled out, I was in a panic that my unit would be cut from the program."

"So who is the professional nay-sayer I get to spend the night with?" Shawn questioned. No sooner had the words left her mouth than she felt her. "Faith Charles." She said as she felt her body warming and turned to see the tall dark haired woman approaching her from the staircase.

"Well, if it isn't little Shawn?" Faith Charles quipped in a condescending tone. Shawn shook off the remark knowing that the overgrown arrogant woman had only said it to get some kind of reaction out of her. "What happened to Milo?"

"You happened, Miss Charles." Althea responded curtly. "Ms. Williams was kind enough to join the team at the last moment. So play nice."

"I'm always nice." Faith Charles protested before walking away.

"Relax." Shawn offered to Althea. "She's not that bad. Once you get past the condescending attitude and that stick she has wedged up her ass."

"I heard that." Faith echoed from the other room.

"Of course you did with those big ears of yours." Shawn quipped merrily in response. It was a familiar game between the two of them. Each delightfully took turns taunting the other, to see who would blow a gasket first.

Althea released a light laugh. "Just between us, what kind of vibes do you get off of her?" She pried eagerly.

"None." Shawn responded with a frown. At times she tried to see what kind of vibes she could get from the stuffy, albeit attractive, Faith Charles. She received nothing. It happened that way sometimes. Some people were easy to read and others offered nothing.

"Nothing?" Althea pouted. "Come on, you always get a little something."

"Not always." Shawn explained as she began to unpack her equipment. "Some people are very good at shutting me out or I simply can't tap into them. I kind of enjoy being around people like that."

"Why?" Althea inquired as she assisted the young investigator. "I'd love to know what is going on in people's heads."

"No you wouldn't." Shawn sighed heavily. "It can be quite disturbing having all that inside information. Like knowing that someone's husband is cheating on her." Shawn added as Althea winced.

"You did me a favor." Althea reassured her. "If you hadn't shook my now ex-husband's hand I would have never known about that bimbo he had on the side."

Shawn wished she could explain the feeling of alienation she felt at times and the way people shied away from her once they learned about her gift. She had to give Faith Charles credit she didn't shy away, she simply blocked her out. Although Shawn doubted the tall brunette was even aware of what she was doing. Faith was a professional debunker who scoffed at the paranormal. But then again, it was her job to do just that.

Faith was there to debunk anything Shawn discovered. That's how this type of show worked. Shawn was a psychic by birth and had chosen to make it her profession. Faith was a reporter who specialized in debunking psychic phenomenon. They would both go to places that were thought to be haunted and shoot the documentary or television special. They debated for the camera, and later both would write books about it. Of course much to the crew's disappointment at times, Shawn would agree with Faith when she could find nothing but over-active imaginations. Faith on the other hand, would never agree with Shawn. On camera that is, yet there were a few occasions when it was just the two of them Faith conceded that she had no explanation for what she had seen or experienced.

Normally on camera they would fight tooth and nail, giving the viewers some entertainment. Off camera, they took great pleasure in exchanging barbs. Shawn enjoyed the banter with the tall woman. That, and she couldn't help noticing the reporter's physical attributes. "So what happened with Milo?" Shawn asked as she began to set up her equipment. She decided to use the large sitting parlor as her center of operation.

"Don't know." Althea confessed. "He was about to start setting up and checking the place when he and super bitch got into it. He just packed up and drove off."

"Any coffee around?" Faith grumbled as she strode into the room like she owned the place.

"Kyle made a run into town and set up some supplies in the kitchen." Althea explained. "There should be a couple of thermoses of coffee for the two of you."

"No power?" Shawn inquired as she looked down at the cable for her camera equipment.

"No." Althea offered. "We'll run your cables out to the van."

"Having fun with your toys?" Faith quipped as Shawn smiled at the double meaning the brunette had intentionally used.

"Yes." Shawn teased in return. "Didn't you bring any?"

Faith released a hearty laugh as Shawn flashed her a saucy smirk. "You're the psychic," Faith offered in a husky tone, "you tell me." The brunette added with a purr.

"Cute." Shawn was enjoying their teasing. Her sexuality wasn't a secret and truth be told, anyone with a pulse would be attracted to Faith Charles.

Shawn looked at her and brushed her hand across the taller woman's forearm. "Naughty." She teased. "But I hope you brought some extra batteries for that, I don't think the van's generator can handle it."

Shawn was shocked when Faith blushed and pulled her arm away.

"I was just teasing." Shawn explained. "I thought you didn't believe in any of this."

"No comment." Faith muttered. "Between us, I'm glad Milo pulled out. That guy drives me nuts, with all that clutching objects and humming."

"That is his specialty." Shawn explained. "He can touch objects and get a sense or image of the past or future."

"And you do people?" Faith encouraged her. "How does that work? Not that I'm buying any of this."

"It's like getting a sense or a feel for people." Shawn explained. "With me I seem to be able to see things or feel things for people, living or dead."

"Whatever." Faith waved off her explanation.

"Yeah well, sometimes it's like being caught in between stations on the AM dial." Shawn continued to explain, ignoring Faith's brush-off. "And it sucked the life out of Christmas."

"Bummer." Faith noted dryly. "I guess you don't get thrown too many surprise birthday parties either?"

"What's the point?" Shawn conceded.

"Shawn, I need to get some shots of you outside and down at the cemetery before you set up." Althea called out to her.

"I'm on my way." Shawn answered brightly as she left her equipment behind and stepped outside into the crisp autumn air. Once outside of the run down mansion Shawn felt a strange sense of uneasiness. Jasper followed her around with a camera as she walked the grounds, giving a short spiel for the camera. Once they reached the cemetery Shawn's pulse started beating rapidly. It wasn't unusual for her to have this sort of reaction in a graveyard. There were too many souls that could reach out to her. Shawn understood that they reached out to everyone, only she was one of the few gifted with the ability to hear them. "Some are missing." She said absently.

"What?" Jasper questioned her.

"They should be here but their graves are empty." She said distantly as her mind wandered. Jasper looked pale as he peered out from behind his heavy camera. The blonde looked over towards the center of the cemetery where a large family crypt stood. It was obviously built to house generations of the same family. Yet Shawn sensed that there was only one person who had been laid to rest in it. It was run down and neglected. She felt anger emanating off of the cold marble. Off in the distance on a small hill she spied a second crypt that cast a warm feeling towards her. It was filled with a loving family. Yet a voice was calling to her that two people were absent. She could feel bitterness passing between the two marble structures. She shook her head as she felt the angry feelings passing through her. "What is it?" Jasper squeaked out. Shawn smiled at the nervous young man who worked on many of these films with her and still seemed edgy about the subject matter.

"Nothing." She answered and motioned to Jasper that they were done.

The young man seemed relieved that they were exiting the cemetery. "It's just that it always amazes me that families can carry their dysfunctions into the after life." Shawn explained in a wry tone.

"Great." Jasper grumbled. "You mean I might end up spending eternity listening to my parents bitch at one another while they remind me that my older brother was the captain of the football team?"

"It can happen." Shawn elaborated as the walked back up towards the crumbling mansion. "Usually it takes more than that." She turned back towards the cemetery. "See the crypt in the center?" She asked the cameraman who was shivering in the cold.

"Yeah." He answered.

"It was obviously built to house several generations of the same family." Shawn continued to explain. "But I got the feeling that there is only one person buried inside. Now the second crypt up on the hill was built so that it would literally look down on the first. Someone buried there feels that two members of his family are missing from the crypt and blames whoever is buried in the first crypt for their absence."

"You got all of that just by walking around?" Jasper said in amazement.

"Yes." Shawn confirmed with a bright smile. "That, and someone named Greta blames her sister Beatrice for stealing the only man she ever loved. Beatrice thinks Greta should shut up about it since Boyd was lousy in bed. I think I have to agree with Beatrice on that one."

"You made that last part up." Jasper teased her as the stepped up onto the wrap- around porch of the old brick mansion.

"No." Shawn answered him with a smile. "Greta and Beatrice are buried closer to the edge of the cemetery and probably passed on only about sixty years ago or so."

"Do you think they have something to do with whatever is going on in the house?" Jasper asked like an excited child.

"No." Shawn responded flatly as she felt a chill pass through her. "I think it has to do with who ever is buried in the first crypt and who isn't buried in the second one."

"So how was the family cemetery?" Althea inquired brightly as they reentered the mansion.

"Ooo. Can I tell her?" Jasper asked excitedly.

"Go ahead. I need to finish setting up." Shawn laughed at the young man's excitement as he began to fill Althea in on what Shawn had said in the cemetery. As the blonde began to set up, she didn't miss Faith lurking around watching her every movement.

Shawn continued with her set up, as Faith seemed to follow her around. The house was devoid of furniture yet filled with dust and cobwebs. Shawn couldn't help the uneasy feeling that was surrounding her. "Something very bad happened here." She whispered.

"So what about me?" Faith suddenly asked. "Do you get any impressions from me?" The taller woman inquired, trying to sound nonchalant.

"I can't get any feeling from you. Happens sometimes. I think you are very good at blocking me out." Shawn explained as she and Jasper set about connecting her cables. "Jasper here, he reads like a cheap novel."

"I think I should be insulted." Jasper snorted in disdain. "Maybe I'm just a lot more interesting than some people," the skinny awkward man protested with a slight wheeze.

Shawn ignored Faith's scowl and Jasper's sad attempt to flirt with both of them and went about setting up the rest of her equipment as Kyle, the second cameraman, entered the room.

"Hey there Kyle." Shawn greeted the young Asian man. "I'll be ready for preliminary shoot around the inside of the house in a few." Kyle and Jasper were sweet boys who were damn good at their jobs. However, whenever a pair of breasts was within a twenty-mile radius they both acted like a couple of goobers. When she and Faith worked with them they would practically do hand stands to get their attention. Basically, the boys needed to get out their editing bay a little more often.

Shawn bent over to pick up her bags. "Stop staring at my ass." She said to Kyle who was standing behind her.

"Sorry." Kyle muttered in embarrassment. "I keep forgetting about that psychic thing."

"Yeah, I'd have to be psychic to know that you were ogling my ass." She scoffed as she rolled her hazel eyes in amusement.

"Folks, we need to get everything set up." Althea commanded. "Now Shawn, we need to film your intro. I just need the usual, background on yourself, what you do and why you do it kind of thing. Lanie will interview you while Kyle films. You can do it while you finish setting up your gadgets and you can explain how they work. We've all ready shot Faith so that's out of the way. Then I want a shot of Lanie's intro in front of the fireplace, which Jasper is going to light a fire in." The techie grumbled before stomping off in search of wood. "After that it will be just the two of you until Midnight. If nothing interesting is happening we can pack up after the airing. If we get lucky and something does happen, the two of can sleep here and we will get you in the morning."

"Cozy." Faith quipped.

"We've all done this before. Nothing new, except that neither of you has been told the history of this place." Althea continued ignoring Faith's commentary. "We will fill you in on all of that when we shoot Lanie's narration. Hopefully we'll have something that the network and viewers will like. Our equipment is already set up. We've already gotten the shots of the cemetery and the house. All we need now is Shawn to do her thing." Everyone stood there once Althea had finished her explanation. "Come on people, we're losing our light and I want this to be a Halloween special not a Thanksgiving spectacular."

Upon hearing the producer/director's warning everyone sprung into action. "Why don't I have a hair and make up person?" Lanie whined as they gathered up their equipment. "You're as beautiful as ever, Ms. Larsen." Althea offered in an effort to placate the blonde. "Now Lanie why don't you give our little psychic friend a hand and film the usual Q and A about her gizmos and gadgets."

Shawn bent over once again to gather up the last of her equipment while Lanie continued to complain. She felt Kyle's eyes on her once again, not to mention some very lustful thoughts the pimple faced young man was thinking. "Stop staring at my ass." She repeated with a fierce growl.

"Sorry." Both Kyle and Faith apologized.

Shawn spun around quickly to find Kyle looking apologetic while he lifted his camera up onto his shoulder. Faith on the other hand was blushing as she stared at her feet. The blonde laughed at the brunette's sudden shyness.

Shawn continued setting up her equipment. "Could you explain what you are doing?" Lanie asked as Kyle filmed the small blonde. Shawn chatted happily as they went from room to room. As Faith trailed along behind them as they continued to set up Shawn's equipment. Of course they had performed this routine many times before. "I'm setting up tape records in each room. I use these small micro ones so the sound of the machine won't be picked up. Sometimes when it's played back you can hear voices. This is also known as Electronic Voice Phenomena. I'll also be using EMF meters these are infrared non-contact thermometers. Many times when a spirit is around the temperature will drop. When an entity is present the room temperature can drop a full thirty or forty degrees."

Shawn made a note on the appearance of the house. It was run down and had seen better days. There was dust everywhere, but with two notable exceptions. This observation she would keep to herself for the moment until she could figure it out. She didn't have the opportunity to investigate the history of the place. Althea instructed her not to. She felt energy throughout the house; it was very strong in the front foyer and one small room on the third floor, plus a larger room on the second floor. Both of these rooms were the only ones in the house devoid of dust or cobwebs. Also, in both of these rooms, Shawn felt a warm and gentle presence.

The only room in the entire house she hadn't seen was the kitchen. "Do you like what you do?" Lanie asked as they began to descend the staircase.

"You mean making a living from the dead?" Shawn responded. "Yes. I'll let you in on a little secret: some of this stuff spooks me too." Shawn winked at Faith who was still following them. "You want the background thingie now?" She asked, as they headed back down the winding staircase.

"Yeah, but in front the fireplace." Lanie instructed her as they entered the downstairs parlor.

For all appearances, the room was quite grand, or had been at one time. Shawn removed her coat and took her place in front of the now blazing fireplace. "Ready?" She asked as she straightened her clothing.

"Almost." Kyle muttered checking the room with a small hand held light meter. "Okay." He lifted the heavy camera up onto his shoulder.

"Just a sec." Faith interrupted them. "You have a . . ." She waved her hand indicating that Shawn should brush back her bangs.

Shawn smiled slightly as she tucked her long curly hair behind her ears. "How's that?" She asked as she smiled warmly at Faith who was shifting nervously.

Faith just shook her head before crossing in front of the camera. She stepped over to Shawn. The blonde reeled from her closeness. She could feel the heat emanating from Faith's body as she reached a shaky hand up to brush a strand of hair off of her brow.

The brief touch of Faith's fingers sent a jolt through her body. Her mind captured a slight image that made her smile brightly. It was the first time that Faith hadn't blocked her out. What she saw was Faith watching her as she stepped out of her car earlier that day. Then the image shifted to Faith racing through what appeared to be a war zone. The image vanished and was replaced by another image of Faith's naked body arching in the throes of ecstasy.

As the image remained, Shawn's body was all too aware of Faith's lingering touch. Reaching up, she captured Faith's hand in her own. She looked up, knowing that her eyes betrayed her true emotions. Her thighs trembled as she watched Faith's lips parting slightly.

She could her the faint murmurs of the other woman's thoughts. It was always like this for her. Knowing somehow what another person wanted or was thinking and feeling. "Yes." She answered in response to Faith's unspoken thoughts. Faith pulled away suddenly and retreated back behind Lanie and Kyle.

Shawn felt the walls returning instantly. She had over-stepped and entered without permission. It happened sometimes. The result was always the same; people just didn't like it when you could see inside them.

"I think we're ready now." Faith said coldly. She turned away Shawn's pleading look as if to shield her from Shawn's intrusion. The blonde simply went on with the interview knowing that an apology wouldn't be welcomed. "I learned a long time ago that most people would rather ignore it. What do you say to someone? Oops sorry, I peeked into your inner thoughts. Damn if I didn't like what I saw there." She thought to herself, recalling the sense of warmth the stoic woman kept carefully hidden. 'This assignment gets more interesting by the minute.' Shawn noted thoughtfully.

"Tell us about yourself Miss Williams." Lanie cued her.

Shawn nodded and worked up a smile before beginning her spiel. "I am a licensed ghost hunter, through Ghost Hunters Society, a member of the International Society of Paranormal Investigators. What I do is nothing like the Ghostbusters movies. I use scientific methods when researching a paranormal occurrence. Unlike on television, there isn't a gadget that will point to a specter. I use tape recorders, cameras, and EMF meters to research and document my findings."

"That's not all you use." Lanie cued her once again.

"No." Shawn smirked. "I'm a psychic. My gifts can give me a sense or a feel for people, not only the living, but for those who have died. I can see things. Some very clearly, almost like a movie playing in my head. Others are just quick flashes or blurbs that are sometimes difficult to decipher."

"And how long have you been able to do this?" Lanie continued in a dry professional tone.

"All my life." Shawn shrugged.

"How did you get involved with this?" Lanie prompted her once again.

"I wanted to use my gift, not hide it." Shawn explained growing weary. She just wanted to be alone with Faith and apologize for peeking into her inner thoughts.

Thankfully the interview ended, Althea returned and they began to set up for Lanie's blurb on the history of the place. One camera would be on Lanie and the other on Faith and Shawn to record their reactions. The set up was taking awhile and the blonde was tired of standing next to Faith who was trying to ignore her.

"I didn't." Faith finally offered quietly.

"Didn't what?" Shawn asked in confusion.

"I didn't drive Milo off." Faith explained in a hushed tone. "Sure I gave him a hard time like I always do. But that wasn't what made him run. He was by himself searching the house, so was I. When I came downstairs, he was shaking, sweating more than usual, which is hard to believe since he is constantly perspiring. Then he grabbed up his stuff and bolted out the door. Not that I'm complaining, I'd rather be locked up with you all night than that wind bag."

"I wonder what happened?" Shawn responded thoughtfully.

"I have no idea." Faith answered with a shrug. "So did you see anything interesting?"

"When?" Shawn hedged as they watched Althea and Lanie argue over how tight the blonde hostess's close up should be.

"You know what I'm talking about." Faith grunted.

"Nothing much." Shawn answered.

"Maybe there is nothing to see." Faith said a little sadly.

"True." Shawn responded in a bored tone, knowing that she was taunting the brunette who then snarled at her comment. "Why did you give up being a real reporter and start doing this kind of stuff?" Shawn asked, keeping her focus on the safest image she had seen.

"Long story." Faith offered, pausing for a moment. "I was working for CNN. Real news stories: war, human tragedy, that kind of stuff. I was a good reporter and I loved working the hot spots. One day I was sent off on a fluff piece. A punishment from a producer who objected to something I did. That guy had no sense of humor. The story was one of those spooky creepy things for Halloween. Kind of like this gig. The whole thing was a hoax and I proved it. It got a lot of attention so I wrote a book about it and suddenly I had a whole new focus. It was a hell of a lot safer than Bosnia and by that time I had seen too much violence. This stuff is more interesting, and profitable."

Shawn found herself smiling nervously as Faith finished her explanation. "It must be nice not getting shot at anymore." Shawn said in an effort to keep the friendly conversation going.

"Yeah, now I just worry about being bored to death." Faith teased.

Shawn was about to spit out a clever retort when the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end. "Grab the camera Kyle." She urged the young man as she waved him away from the bickering director and would-be actress. He complied immediately. "Want to come?" She asked Faith who was looking on with interest.

Shawn smiled as she watched bright blue eyes twinkle with excitement. "Follow me guys." Kyle and Faith eagerly followed Shawn out of the parlor and down a long hallway. The blonde did sense they were more interested in getting away from Lanie's bitching than in following her.

Suddenly in front of them, a door slammed shut. It slowly opened once again. "Hello?" Shawn offered. The door opened fully in a violent movement. "Are you getting this?" Shawn said softly to Kyle as she inched next to Faith

"Uh huh." Kyle squeaked.

"It wants us to go in there." Shawn explained as she trembled from the sudden coldness.

"It?" Faith stammered.

"Let's go before it leaves." Shawn nudged her.

"Again with the "it. " You first." Faith shoved her.

"You know I find it very interesting that you had no problem going into a war zone but a little bump in the night has you hiding behind me?" She teased the taller woman who was trying desperately to hide her larger body behind the small blonde.

Shawn braced herself before taking a careful step through the doorway, Faith clinging to the back of her shirt and Kyle trailing behind them. The small hallway was dark and dusty. She jumped slightly when a light appeared behind her. She steadied her breathing when she realized that it was Kyle's camera. They followed the narrow hall until approaching a door. Before Shawn could reach out for the tarnished doorknob, it swung open. "Okay." She muttered as she paused, unable to shake the disturbing feeling pulsating through her body.

Shawn stepped into the room and immediately began to shiver. It felt as if she had walked into an ice storm. The barren kitchen was covered with dust. As she explored the room further she noticed Faith and Kyle lingering in the doorway. An icy hand gripped her shoulder. "I know what you are, " was muttered bitterly in her ear. She spun around wildly to find that Faith had moved closer but was still standing too far away from her to have spoken those words. "Did you hear that?" She asked quickly.

"What?" Kyle stammered as he continued to film the brightly-lit kitchen.

"Why is it so cold in here?" Faith asked as she stepped a little closer to Shawn, "What did you hear?"

Shawn fought the desire to run and opened her senses. The room smelled like death. Another icy hand touched the back of her neck, gripping it tightly. "You will suffer for your sins. " A shiver ran down her spine and her eyes widened in fear. "Let's go." She commanded Faith, grabbing the taller woman by the arm and moving them towards the main doorway. There was no way she was going back through the dark passageway. "I'm serious; if anything starts to happen just run."

The loud sound of a slap from behind her made her spin around as Faith cried out and pulled away from her. The tall woman's face was red. "What the fu . . ." Faith sputtered as she rubbed her cheek.

"We need to get out of here. Now. Let's go." Shawn repeated forcefully.

The three raced out of the kitchen and returned to the sitting room. Althea and Lanie looked over at them with concern as Kyle sat on the floor and tried to calm himself. "That was really weird." The cameraman mumbled.

Faith just stood by the blonde's side and rubbed her cheek. Shawn reached up and touched the reddened spot. "Are you alright?" She inquired tenderly.

"What the hell was that?" Faith asked fearfully.

"Where were the three of you?" Althea demanded.

"I'm so glad I'm staying in the van tonight." Kyle said with relief.

"Someone slapped me." Faith offered to the others.

"Did they say anything?" Shawn asked as she moved closer to Faith's body.

"Sinner." Faith confessed with a grunt.

"Does someone want to tell me what is going on?" Althea fumed.

Shawn chuckled slightly, more out of fear than humor. "It appears that our entity is hostile." She tried to explain.

"Hostile?" Faith groused. "Excuse me but this sucker is more than hostile, it is violent. I don't get it, the guys went in there earlier and nothing happened." Faith tried to reason. "Did it?"

"Nothing like what I just saw." Kyle insisted. "It was just an empty kitchen."

"Maybe it doesn't like women?" Shawn tried to reason with the flustered woman. "And the kitchen is where the murders took place." Shawn said absently.

"Excuse me?" Faith stammered. "Murder? Wait, you said murders, as in more than one?"

"I think so." Shawn said, her body still trembling from what had happened in the kitchen. "I get a sense of something." She shook her head. "I can't quite grasp the image." She explained with frustration. "Are you all right?"

"I . . . Uhm." Faith stammered.

Shawn found it amusing to see the normally stoic woman flustered and more than a little frightened. "Faith, whatever we encountered is simply energy trapped in this plane of existence." Shawn explained in hopes of calming the reporter whose face had turned ashen.

"Oh really?" Faith scoffed.

"What?" Shawn asked.

"Well it isn't very comforting when a professional ghost hunter and psychic tells you to run." Faith pointed out. "I've filmed about a dozen of these things with you and not once did you say let's get out of here. Usually it's all earthy-crunchy 'I feel a presence' kind of crap. 'Let's got out of here now', is the type of thing I usually hear when people are shooting at each other or bombs are going off."

"Will someone please tell me what happened?" Althea pleaded.

"I got the whole thing on tape." Kyle offered.

"Let me see." The producer rushed over eagerly.

Althea was thrilled when she watched the playback. As it grew dark candles were lit and the crew set about preparing to film. "We need more light in here." Althea demanded.

"You said candles." Jasper whined.

"Look, I want spooky but we still need to see the house and the talent." Althea said. "Bring in some lights from the van and run the cables out."

"Hey, if it's spooky you want just try getting a bagel from the kitchen." Faith said, her body still trembling from the eerie encounter.

"This is going great." Althea beamed as Kyle and Jasper scurried about to fill her demands.

"Great?" Faith fumed.

"Yeah, with what Shawn said at the cemetery and then with the whole thing in the kitchen. We even picked up a voice calling you a sinner on the tape." Althea explained. "It is very faint and could have been a gust of wind but if you listen real close you can hear it."

"The batteries are dead again." Kyle grumbled, interrupting the conversation.

Everyone groaned in exasperation. It wasn't an uncommon occurrence on these assignments. Entities drew energy from whatever source they could find. The crew's equipment was a favorite source of power. "What happened at the cemetery?" Faith asked Shawn as Kyle went in search of new batteries for the cameras.

"I just sensed something." Shawn said in a casual manner. Faith glared at her silently, demanding an explanation. "I sensed that two people that should be there aren't." She tried to explain.

"I'm not liking this gig." Faith said with exasperation. "I know that Althea wanted us to be surprised, but this is ridiculous."

"I think it is safe to say that Whispering Pines is haunted." Shawn concluded.

"No kidding." Faith shot back sarcastically. "I think that was confirmed when something slapped me."

"You are really troubled by that?" Shawn asked.

"Well, yeah." Faith sputtered. "Other than the nuns back in school and one ex-girlfriend, being slapped across the face isn't something I'm accustomed to."

"Well maybe if you hadn't cheated on her, the girlfriend, not the nuns, she wouldn't have slapped you." Shawn reasoned, not really comfortable with the idea of someone reacting violently.

"How much did you see when you took that tour around my head?" Faith complained.

"That my dear, was just an educated guess." Shawn laughed in response. "All I saw was you caught in a war zone and you watching me get out of my car earlier today."

"I don't believe you." Faith grumbled.

"Okay one little blurb of you having sex but that is it." Shawn confessed.

"That's it?" Faith pushed.

"That was more than enough, thank you very much." Shawn responded growing weary of the conversation. "Don't you find this place interesting?"

"No. I find this place scary." Faith disagreed.

Lanie primped as she reviewed her script. Once everything was in place they began. Althea set everything up for Kyle and Jasper to start filming. Althea gave Lanie her cue as the camera began to film the big-haired woman in front of the fireplace.

"Welcome to Whispering Pines." The platinum blonde started. "This Mansion was built in 1907 by sea Captain Horatio Stratton. Captain Stratton had amassed a small fortune, though no one knows where the money came from. He settled here with his young bride Anna, just outside of the small seacoast town of Stewart, Massachusetts. He built Whispering Pines deep in the woods. By all accounts Captain Stratton was a cold distant man who rarely ventured into town. Anna, on the other hand, was well liked by the town's people. The couple lived alone; their servants were not allowed to stay on the premises after nightfall, even when the Captain was away at sea. Somewhere around 1912 Captain Stratton's spinster sister, Catherine came to live with them."

Both Faith and Shawn rolled their eyes at the term, spinster. Lanie continued her dialogue for the camera. "The two women were often seen together in and around town and seemed to be very close. No one could have predicted what was discovered on the morning of October 31, 1916. The servants arrived early that Halloween morning to discovered Captain Stratton alone in the house sitting calmly in this very room smoking his pipe. What the maid found in the kitchen sent her screaming from the house. The kitchen was covered with blood. Captain Stratton never offered an explanation, he simply instructed the staff that were brave enough to remain behind to clean up the mess in the kitchen. His wife and sister were never seen again. Despite rumors and inquiries by the local authorities no one ever discovered what happened in this house eighty-six years ago this very night. Not even Captain Stratton's young son Richard, who had been away at boarding school at the time, ever discovered the truth. Captain Stratton simply lived out his life in solitude until his death at the age of eighty-nine, quite possibly taking a dark secret with him to the grave. When he became an adult Richard Stratton built his home on the very edge of his property leaving Whispering Pines and its dark secrets behind. Over the years, several of Captain Stratton's descendants have tried living in this once elegant Mansion. No one has managed to stay for an entire night. Until now: reporter Faith Charles and Dr. Shawn Williams have agreed to spend Halloween night here. One wants to prove that the local legends are nothing but a myth; the other wants to learn the secrets hidden here at Whispering Pines."

"Cut." Althea called out.

"Nice guy." Faith scowled. "Anyone else think he killed them?"

"That explains what I felt at the cemetery." Shawn concluded. "Anna and Catherine are the ones who aren't buried with the family and Stratton is the reason why. He killed them and hid the bodies, denying them a decent burial."

"Maybe we should do another shot in the kitchen before we leave the two of you alone?" Althea offered brightly.

"No." Faith and Shawn flatly refused.

"What has gotten into the two of you? The last shoot I did with you guys you willingly crawled into a rat infested dungeon." Althea asked with dismay.

"We also did tequila shooters with the crew before we went in there." Faith explained.

"You what?" Althea fumed.

"She's kidding." Shawn reassured her. It was a lie but Althea didn't need to know that they decided to celebrate Shawn's birthday a little early. It was a boring shoot in England where nothing remotely interesting was happening, except the constant rain. "Look a few rodents is one thing, but being bitch-slapped by some unseen entity that probably hacked his family up just for kicks is not my idea of a good time."

"We will all go in together." Althea offered.

"All of us?" Lanie squeaked.

"More camera time." Althea bribed the self-centered blonde.

"Normally, I'd be all over that." Lanie admitted. "But when Faith comes running looking like she just wet her pants, I don't think so."

"Jasper, you and Lanie go first and take a lot of shots of the kitchen." Althea instructed them ignoring their protests. "Kyle, Faith, Shawn and I will bring up the rear. Come on people." She scolded the nervous looking group. "Shawn how can you pass this up? You have the great Faith Charles willing to admit on camera that there is something here."

The crew gathered their equipment and Lanie and Jasper went off to the kitchen. Shawn and Faith listened carefully to the radio contact they shared with Althea. They were nervous, but after a few moments it was more than apparent that nothing was happening. Reluctantly Shawn followed Kyle and Althea back to the kitchen while Faith trailed behind them once again clutching the blonde's shirt. As they stepped into the kitchen they were both shocked that it was now warm and absolutely nothing was happening.

"Maybe it's gone?" Faith said as they stepped further into the room.

Just as the words escaped from the brunette's mouth, Shawn felt uneasy as the temperature suddenly dropped. "Why is it cold all of a sudden?" Althea questioned as everyone started to look around nervously. Shawn's heart was pounding against her chest as she felt something closing in around her. 'Sinner,' was hissed into her ear while a cold hand gripped her throat and began to choke her. She struggled to breath and was aware that Faith was trying to pull her away from whatever had a hold on her. Suddenly the brunette went flying across the room as if someone had shoved her.

Faith struggled to her feet as Shawn fought to free herself from the icy hand gripping her throat. The others managed to free the struggling blonde then rushed both her and Faith out of the room. Once they were safely back in the sitting room Faith wrapped her arms around the trembling Shawn. "Wow, whatever that is, it doesn't like either of you." Althea said with a hint of alarm.

"Kyle, shut the camera off." Faith barked indignantly as she rubbed Shawn's back. "What are you saying?"

She felt the fear rolling off of the brunette and also sensed that Faith felt a need to protect her. The images that were filling her mind were muddled, mixed in by what was in the house with Faith's thoughts. Reluctantly she pulled herself away from the taller woman's tender embrace. "It went after us." Shawn explained in a weary tone. "It didn't bother anyone else except us."

"Why?" Faith asked, keeping her voice level. Shawn could see that Faith was desperately trying to make sense out of what was happening. "Maybe it is what you said earlier about it not liking women?"

"It didn't do a thing to Althea or Lanie." Shawn dismissed the theory. "Just the two of us."

"And maybe Milo." Faith added thoughtfully.

"I thought you drove Milo off?" Lanie piped in.

"No." Faith groused. "Why does everyone think that I'm some kind of bully?"

"Did he say anything?" Shawn asked.

"No he just took off like a scared rabbit." Faith explained as she folded her arms across her chest in defiant manner.

"Can we call him?" Jasper suggested as he put his camera down.

Instantly everyone reached for his or her ever-present cell phone. One by one they each found the battery dead. "Every time we come to one of these spook houses anything with a battery just dies." Faith complained.

"They need the energy." Shawn explained as she began to pace nervously.

"I'll go out to the van and plug mine in." Althea offered. "Why don't you boys come along and bring your cameras. I'll take the film and we can put fresh batteries in."

Left alone, the three women paced nervously as every creak and gust of wind made them jump. After what seemed like an eternity, Althea returned alone. "Well?" Shawn inquired hopefully.

"He touched the kitchen counter and saw blood everywhere." Althea explained in a shaky tone.

"Did it touch him?" Shawn asked.

"No." Althea supplied. "And the room temperature never changed. He said that there was so much blood the walls looked like they were bleeding and there was a woman screaming in agony. He did add that he had never seen anything quite so graphic and horrific and that there was no way he was spending the night in this house. Speaking of which, it is getting late and I need to know if the two of you are going to bolt. Honestly, I wouldn't blame you."

"I'm staying." Shawn confirmed as she bent over and picked up her sleeping bag.

"Me too." Faith agreed. "But I'm staying out of the kitchen."

"I'll have one of the boys move the food out here." Althea offered as she waved to Lanie. "Come on Lanie, we are camping out in the van."

Lanie was out the front door before Althea finished talking. "Well, that gave me a sense of comfort." Faith grunted as she picked up her own sleeping bag. "Do you want to bunk down here?"

"Actually, there is a room on the second floor I got a very warm feeling from. I think we'll be happier up there." Shawn answered.

"Now you tell me." Faith quipped.

After Althea gave them a set of hand held radios and Kyle moved the food out into the sitting room they were left on their own. The lights the boys had installed for filming purposes began to dim. "Peachy." Faith grumbled as they retrieved their flashlights. "So show me this room that gave you the warm fuzzies."

Shawn led the brunette up to the second floor, feeling a strange sense of comfort as they passed by the cameras that had been installed in the empty house. Shawn's hand felt warm as she turned the doorknob to the empty room. They both stood in the doorway staring at the sight of a fire burning in the fireplace. "Althea?" Shawn squeaked into her radio. "Did you have one of the boys light a fire in one of the upstairs rooms?"

"Uhm no." Althea responded hesitantly. "Are you guys getting the fire in the shot?" She heard the director bark at her crew.

"Can you see us?" Shawn asked quickly.

"Yes." Althea reassured her. "We got the fire too."

"I'm thrilled." Shawn grumbled.

"I guess we are expected." Faith reasoned as they stepped shyly into the room.

Shawn found the room warm and inviting as they placed their sleeping bags onto the floor. "Do you notice anything about the room?" She asked her companion.

"Beside the warm cozy fire that apparently started all by itself?" Faith responded as she nudged her sleeping bag closer to Shawn's with her foot.

"No dust." She explained as she smiled at the brunette's presumptions.

"You're right." Faith responded thoughtfully as she looked around. "Strange since the rest of the house is covered with it."

Shawn stifled a laugh as Faith once again nudged her sleeping bag closer to hers. "You know if you keep doing that we might as well zip them together." Shawn teased her.

"Okay." Faith readily agreed.

"Knock it off the two of you, this is network television." Althea's voice cautioned them over the radio.

"Kill joy." Faith groused. "I like this room; it feels safe and warm."

"According to the floor plans it was Anna's bedroom." Althea informed them.

"No wonder it is so big." Shawn commented thoughtfully. "As the lady of the house she would have had to entertain her guests up here whenever her husband was away at sea."

"Excuse me?" Faith asked, her curiosity seemingly peeked.

"It was a custom to close off the formal sitting rooms and entertain lady guests for sewing or tea in her bedroom whenever her husband was at sea." Shawn explained. "Also she wouldn't throw any formal dinners or parties."

"Not a bad deal." Faith chuckled. "The hubby is away for months or years and your girlfriends hang out in your bedroom."

Shawn fought back a blush as for the third time that day. Her companion relaxed and the young investigator caught a glimpse of what she was thinking. "I doubt it was the naughty slumber party you are fantasizing about." Shawn scolded her as she watched the mini orgy that Faith had conjured up. Suddenly her eyes widened as something suddenly occurred to her. "Or maybe it was?"

"Guys, we lost the video and sound." Althea's voice crackled over the radio. "Could you move to another room?"

"No." They both declined adamantly into the small radio.

"What is going on in that pretty little head of yours?" Faith encouraged the blonde who was finally putting all of the pieces together.

"Why us?" Shawn offered as Faith returned her inquiry with a blank stare. "Why did the entity attack us and ignore everyone else in that room?"

"Don't know." Faith responded. "Its not because we are women since Mr. Spooky ignored Althea and Lanie."

"No but we do have something else in common." Shawn offered.

"Like what?" Faith scoffed. "You are a crystal wearing, sprout eating psychic and I'm normal person."

"Think about it." Shawn pushed as Faith continued to stare at her blankly. "Okay we'll try something else. Why does a man kill his wife?"

"He's an evil bastard." Faith concluded.

"Why else?" Shawn encouraged her.

"Money." Faith reasoned. "Of course that doesn't fit since we know Captain Stratton was loaded. So that leaves everyone's favorite which is infidelity. It would have to be her who was unfaithful since back then he could have been sleeping with farm animals and she wouldn't be able to say spit about it. I still don't get it."

"What is the common thread?" Shawn questioned her as she watched the brunette's mind spinning.

"Mrs. Stratton cheated on her husband and something you think we both have in common?" Faith whined as she tried to connect the dots. "The only thing you and I have in common is that we are both . . ." Faith's eyes widened with sudden understanding. "We are both gay. " She announced finally, realizing what Shawn was talking about.

"I think Anna and Catherine were very close." Shawn explained with a knowing smirk. "That would explain why this room feels so warm. It is probably where they would spend their intimate moments. The only other room that felt this warm was upstairs. A very small room that would have been reserved for a spinster sister."

The light sound of a woman's laugh echoed through the room. "They are here." Shawn explained with a bright smile. "This was their favorite place." Shawn continued as fleeting images flew through her mind. "They would sit here." Shawn explained as she moved to the spot where she could see a table clearly. "Drink tea and steal soft touches, always careful so the servants couldn't see them. And at night they would share Anna's bed whenever Horatio was away." Shawn moved to the spot where she pictured the canopy bed. It was the same spot where their sleeping bags rested upon the floor. "This is the room where they made love for the first and last time."

"How did Horatio find out?" Faith questioned her eagerly.

"I don't know." Shawn admitted. "This room is like a haven to them. They blocked him, and what happened, out of here."

They turned suddenly at the sound of heavy footsteps racing up the staircase and down the hallway. They stared at the open doorway as the door slammed shut and the footsteps vanished. Shawn was filled with a sense of love and serenity. Faith's smile told her that her companion could feel it as well.

"Uhm, guys?" Althea's voice crackling over the radio disrupted their bliss. "Not to worry you or anything but all of the downstairs lights just went on."

"I thought you said the power wasn't on?" Faith questioned her frantically.

"It isn't." Althea responded sheepishly.

They each took a cleansing breath as they picked up their flashlights. "Ready to have more fun?" Faith quipped.

"After you." Shawn waved to her as she opened the bedroom door.

"No way." Faith protested.

"Chicken." Shawn scoffed as she led them out into the empty hallway.

"Normally I'd be real upset at a comment like that." Faith commented wryly as she followed closely behind Shawn. "But after everything that has happened today I can live with it. Just remember to let me know when it is time to run."

"You got a deal." Shawn agreed as she peered over the banister to the brightly lit lower level. "He's returned early." She said as the images of a night long ago consumed her. "It was the middle of the night when Horatio returned from a journey to England. At first they thought it was an intruder so they threw on their bed clothing and descended the staircase. Catherine was holding a rifle." She continued to narrate the scene that was unfolding before her. She could see everything as they crept down the staircase. The foyer was brightly lit and the home was now elegantly furnished. She jumped back as the stout man with a white beard ran up the staircase. "He always did that."

"Did what?" Faith asked as she gently clasped Shawn's shoulder.

"Horatio would barge into the house when he returned and raced up the stairs to his wife's bedroom. It didn't matter if he was returning from a voyage or a trip into town. Whenever he entered the house he would storm up the staircase and barge into Anna's bedroom, he always feared that someday she would take a lover. He never suspected his sister."

"Did he figure it out that night?" Faith asked urgently.

"No." Shawn responded absently as she became lost in the images.

Shawn turned as the night faded into early morning. She saw the tall slender woman dressed in a simple gray dress with long blonde hair bundled high up on her head. "Its Catherine." She explained as Catherine's image began to descend the staircase. Shawn watched as Catherine passed them and she smiled down to the younger redheaded woman who was standing in the foyer. They exchanged a long, loving gaze before they both donned a solemn expression. "They were very good at hiding how deeply in love they were with one another." Shawn continued as she followed Catherine.

Shawn was captivated at the sights and sounds that now became very real to her. Catherine entered the dining room behind her lover, who continued into the kitchen. Catherine took her place at the table away from her brother who was seated at the head of the table. 'Brother.' She greeted him, her face and voice devoid of all emotion as she folded her napkin on her lap. Horatio ignored her greeting as he always did.

"They ate breakfast." Shawn continued. "It is so real, I can smell the food." She explained. "Anna served the meal and no one spoke except Horatio and that was only when he wanted one of them to serve him."

"You can see all that?" Faith asked fearfully.

"Everything." Shawn confirmed as she watched the family eating their morning meal in silence. Occasionally, she caught the shy glances the two women exchanged. "I can see the mahogany table, the lace curtains. I can see, hear and smell everything."

"Shawn." Faith cautioned as they stepped deeper into the room.

Shawn ignored Faith's words as the two women began to clear away the dirty dishes. They made their way down the same hallway Shawn had been drawn to earlier that day. Horatio remained behind reading some papers as he puffed on his pipe. She heard him moving to the sitting room, just off of the dining room. She almost choked from the pungent aroma from his pipe.

"Shawn." Faith said in a panic as the blonde reached for the door that they now knew led into the kitchen.

"Where is she going?" Althea asked over the radio.

"Shawn." Faith repeated fearfully.

Shawn ignored her companion and stepped into the kitchen. It was bright and sunny. The two women moved about the room confidently. "He never goes into the kitchen, they know that they are safe. They touch one another lightly as they brush past each other while they clean up after the morning meal. They wash the dishes and clean everything. They are finished and Catherine stands behind Anna. She caresses her neck and shoulders. They stop when they think they hear something. They listen and hear nothing more. Feeling confident Catherine wraps her arms around Anna's waist from behind and begins to kiss her lover's neck." Shawn cried out as she watched the shadowy figure enter the room from the back door.

'I know what you are.' He hissed as he raised the ax. 'Sinner.' He hissed again as he wrapped his hand around his wife's throat after striking his sister down.

"Oh my God, oh my God." Shawn began to chant as the bloody scene unfolded before her. Even when she closed her eyes she could still see the scene playing out before her. She was only dimly aware that Faith had pulled her from the room and dragged her back upstairs to Anna's bedroom.

Shawn slowly relaxed as she felt her body wrapped up in a warm embrace. She shook her head when she realized that she was upstairs sitting on her sleeping bag nestled in Faith's arms. "It was awful." Shawn choked out.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Faith gently asked.

"I should do a recap for Althea." Shawn sniffed as she looked up at Faith.

"Too late." Faith tried to explain. "After you started screaming 'Oh my God' they lost contact with us."

"What do you mean, the video and sound are down?" Shawn tried to process what she had just heard.

"Everything." Faith said slowly. "First the feed from the cameras, then I lost radio contact with them. The last thing Althea said was they saw a figure heading towards the wood shed. Oh and I can't get the door or windows to open. So we are stuck in here."

"How long was I out of it?" Shawn asked in a bewildered tone.

"Quite awhile." Faith informed her in a careful tone. "You really freaked out."

"We should be safe if we stay in here." Shawn offered still clinging tightly to Faith's body.

"Really?" Faith asked her in a hopeful tone.

"I think so." Shawn tried to reassure the reporter. "At least the fire is still going."

"See it won't be so bad." Faith said softly. "You and me curled up in a sleeping bag next to a cozy fire."

Shawn released a light chuckle into Faith's chest. She pulled away and took a deep breath. "What he did to them was horrible." She started, trying to detach herself from the image of what she had witnessed. "They were in the kitchen and felt safe since he never went in there. Why would he? They were simply holding hands and touching each other. He saw them from the doorway. They never knew. Horatio had exited the house through the front door and went out to the woodshed and got an ax. Then he came back into the house through the kitchen door. They were embracing and never heard him coming. You can figure out what happened next."

"What a sick bastard." Faith grumbled as she began to caress Shawn's shoulders.

"No kidding." Shawn agreed as she leaned into Faith's touch. It was then she noticed something that made her smile. "You zipped the sleeping bags together?"

"It's not what you think." Faith defended her actions as Shawn flashed her as suspicious smirk. "Come on, you know what I'm thinking."

"No I don't." Shawn responded. "Granted, for the first time I did get a glimpse, but it only happened three times when your defenses were down. The first time was when you brushed my hair out of my eyes. The second time when you got angry with Kyle for filming us while you were trying to comfort me. The last time was when that filthy mind of yours was picturing just how the lady of the house would entertain her female guest while her husband was at sea."

"Did you like that one?" Faith encouraged her as she wrapped her arms around Shawn's waist.

"You are very creative." Shawn sighed in response. "So if you are not making a pass Miss Charles, then why did you zip our sleeping bags together?"

"Well I don't know about you, but I'm not planning on closing my eyes in this house." Faith began to explain in a serious tone. "I just feel a need to be close to you since, well, you are the only other person running around here that is actually breathing."

"Oh." Shawn responded with a hint of regret. She tried to pretend that she wasn't disappointed that Faith wasn't interested in her. She glanced at her wristwatch. "It is just after ten thirty. We have another hour and a half, that is if we can get out of here at midnight."

"I'll be fine as long as we stay in this room." Faith said quietly as she pulled Shawn closer to her. "It is so warm, it is almost like I feel the love they shared."

"I know. I feel it too." Shawn agreed. "I can also feel the passion." She added shyly, as she leaned her body into Faith's.

Shawn was feeling the strangest sensations enveloping her body. She could feel the warmth of Faith's body behind her. She could even feel the steady beating of the taller woman's heart. Yet there was something or someone else she was feeling as well, then she saw the bed emerge. It was a lace covered canopy bed. She saw Anna and Catherine standing next to the bed. She felt the nervous tension that surrounded them when Anna reached up and cupped Catherine's face.

As Anna touched Catherine's face she leaned back in Faith's tender embrace and touched the brunette's face in the same fashion. Shawn was lying across Faith's lap as she watched Catherine capture her sister-in-law's hand. Faith's strong gentle hand seemed to mirror Catherine's actions. 'Sister?' Catherine whispered nervously. 'Do not call me that.' Anna choked out, her heart beating rapidly as each word passed her lips. 'For what I feel for you is anything but sisterly.' The smaller woman said in a breathy tone as she pulled Catherine's face closer to her own.

Without realizing what she was doing, Shawn gently lowered Faith's face to her own. The feel of Faith's warm breath caressing her face was mixed with the passionate feelings emanating from Catherine and Anna. As the faint image of the two women kissed, Shawn felt Faith's soft lips brushing against her own. Shawn gave herself over to the feeling of Faith's mouth exploring her own and she parted her lips as she felt Faith's tongue tracing her bottom lip.

She knew that she was mirroring the actions of the Catherine and Anna as Catherine lowered Anna down onto the bed; Faith was lowering her down onto the sleeping bags, yet she was helpless to stop what was happening. Her eyes drifted shut as she felt Faith's warm body melting into her own. She kissed the reporter deeply yet could still see the images of Catherine and Anna.

Catherine kissed Anna deeply and began to slowly remove the smaller woman's cumbersome clothing while Faith was doing the same to Shawn. The young psychic's body tingled as Faith caressed her body. Her body was pulsating with desire as Faith began to kiss her down her neck while Catherine lovingly was doing the same to Anna.

Shawn clutched at Faith's clothing, her body demanded more while Anna mirrored her actions. "They are making love." Shawn managed to choke out as she felt Faith's mouth worshipping the swell of her now exposed breasts. In her mind she saw Catherine doing the same to Anna. "Everything we are doing they are doing." She offered, not wanting to break the spell, but fearful that she and Faith were caught up in something that had nothing to do with them.

"Do you want me to stop?" Faith whispered against her skin as Catherine echoed her words.

"No." Shawn and Anna responded in unison.

She felt Faith's body lifting slightly off of her own. "Open your eyes Shawn." Faith's voice pleaded. Shawn's hazel eyes blinked open. Her breathing hitched as Faith captured her in fiery gaze. "Look at me." Faith pleaded softly. "I can feel them. I can feel their intense passion. This has nothing to do with them." Faith reassured her.

The look in Faith's eyes conveyed the sincerity of her words as a fleeting image flashed through Shawn's mind showing her Faith's true feelings. Shawn reached up and gently guided Faith down and reclaimed her lips. The fire that burned in her came solely from her lover and not from the passion that filled the room from the passionate energy of Catherine and Anna's love.

"I need to see you." Shawn and Anna pleaded.

Both Catherine and Faith lifted their bodies and stood before their lovers. Each of them undressed under the lustful gaze of their lovers. Then both lowered themselves into the arms of the naked woman lying before them. Shawn moaned deeply as she felt her body melting into Faith's.

Shawn ran her hands down Faith's body as the brunette once again began to kiss her way down the blonde's neck. With each kiss, Shawn's body burned with a needy desire. Shawn cried out as she felt Faith's tongue circling her nipple. Once again she was aware that they were mirroring Anna and Catherine's actions.

Shawn's body arched as she felt Faith capturing her nipple in her mouth. As Faith teased her breast, the blonde's thigh slipped between the brunette's legs. Shawn's heart was beating rapidly as she felt her lover's desire painting her skin. Shawn's hands drifted down Faith's body as Anna's mirrored her movements. Each clasped her lover's hips, gently guiding their bodies to grind against welcoming thighs. Shawn's need raged through her as Faith worshipped her breasts with her mouth and rocked gently against her body.

Shawn felt her body trembling as Faith kissed her way down her body while Catherine did the same to Anna's. Shawn was no longer able to speak or think as she felt Faith's warm breath caressing the inside of her now trembling thighs. The only thing she was aware of was Faith's touch and the fiery image of Catherine and Anna lost in the some throes of passion.

Shawn tried to erase the image of Anna and Catherine as she looked down her trembling body and watched her lover feasting upon her wetness. She gave herself over to Faith's touch as her mind and body screamed in a need to touch the brunette who was pleasuring her. Shawn clutched at the nylon sleeping bags as her body erupted against Faith's touch. The blonde didn't allow her body to still as she pulled her lover up in her arms and wrapped her body around Faith.

Her body ignited, as she tasted herself on Faith's warm inviting lips. Their hands caressed and pleasured each other. As the images of Anna and Catherine faded Shawn and Faith continued to explore one another until they collapsed into a loving embrace.

Faith was spooning her naked body as Shawn released a contended sigh. Her hazel eyes drifted to the bedroom window. "The sun is coming up." She said softly.

"Hmm." Faith murmured in response as the bedroom door slowly opened.

Both women lifted themselves up slowly and looked at the now open door as the morning light began to fill the room. Shawn looked around as she relaxed into Faith's embrace. "The fire is gone." She noted as she stared at the fireplace that was now empty. There was no wood or ashes; it was barren. Her attention quickly turned to the camera mounted just above the doorway. Thankfully the tell- tale red light that blinked when the camera was on was still dim.

"We should get dressed." Faith whispered in her ear. "I have a feeling that the film and sound equipment is going to go back on line soon."

They moved quickly and gathered themselves together. Just as they made their way back downstairs Althea and the rest of the crew burst through the front door. "Thank God." The exasperated producer blurted out as Shawn began to collect and check her equipment. "We've been trying to get in here all night."

"How did the airing go?" Shawn asked as cast a shy smile over at the blushing reporter.

"Great." Lanie said in a rushed tone. "The stuff from the kitchen blew everyone's socks off."

Everyone started to babble on and on about how well the segment had been received as Shawn continued to pack up her equipment while she and Faith exchanged warm glances. They had one more filming to endure and then they were free to go and leave Whispering Pines behind them. As Shawn checked her readings she wondered what would happen between her and Faith once they left the old mansion?

Shawn had to bite back from making a snide comment when Faith admitted on camera that Whispering Pines was indeed haunted. Shawn filmed her commentary quickly, eager to leave the mansion as she felt Captain Stratton's presence lingering around them.

Once they had wrapped up everything she and Faith stared at one another. Each of them seemed to be searching for something to say to the other. When no words seemed forthcoming Shawn simply gathered up her heavy equipment. Without a word Faith relieved her of some her belongings. They strode out to Shawn's car and loaded the equipment up.

"I guess I won't be getting a book out of this one." Faith offered in a light tone once the equipment had been packed away.

"You could co-author one with me." Shawn offered as they both leaned up against her car. Faith seemed to be lost in thought. "What is it?"

"I just wish that there was something we could do for them." Faith said softly. "Anna and Catherine. I wish there were some way to release them from this. It seems that they are forced to relive everything. Some of it is nice but they still have to face losing one another again and again."

"A cleansing might help." Shawn offered hopefully.

"Oh please." Faith scoffed. "Some idiot waving incense telling them that they are free to go. Do you honestly believe that no one has told them to get out before now?"

Shawn smiled as Faith's unwavering reluctance to except the unknown returned in full force. "You are probably right." Shawn conceded. "And it's probably been tried already. I don't know, other than finding their bodies and finally giving them a decent burial they are probably destined to remain trapped here. Personally, I don't have the courage to go up against Captain Stratton again."

"Me either." Faith agreed. "This has been the strangest twenty-four hours of my life."

"Mine too." Shawn agreed with a shy smile.

"So where are you off to now?" Faith inquired shyly.

"I have a room booked at a hotel a couple of towns over." Shawn explained. "It won't take us long to get there. After we get cleaned up, you are taking me to breakfast."

"Pretty sure of yourself." Faith quipped with a brilliant smile.

Shawn was nervous as she wondered if what had happened last night was just a fling for the reporter. Her fears vanished as she felt Faith's arms encircling her waist. Shawn turned to face the tall brunette. "I'll follow you." Faith said with a smile before placing a promising kiss on Shawn's soft lips.

"Yes you will." Shawn responded confidently.

RETURNING TO THE MANOR

CHAPTER TWO

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

ANNA WIPED THE tears from her son's eyes. "I don't want to go away again." The boy pleaded.

"I know." Anna's voice trembled as she spoke. "I don't want you to leave. But Father says it is for the best."

"Why?" The boy pleaded once again.

'Why indeed?' Anna wondered as she gathered up her son's belongings while her husband shouted for her to 'bring the boy down!' The boy, not our son, Anna internally fumed. 'Of course he isn't a son to you is he? Just another possession like myself.' Anna's weary mind thought as she escorted her only child down the staircase. Anna had long ago accepted her fate that had begun on that rainy night when her father awoke her and her sisters and lined them up in the family room for the great Horatio Stratton. 'That one.' The old man grunted as he pointed to the helpless Anna. He had selected her as his wife with no more interest than he would exert in selecting a pair of socks.

Before she had a chance to realize the gravity of the situation, Anna was a married woman. She had been sold off, wed, and taken away from the only home she had ever known in less than two days. Her wedding night was not the magical event she had read about. It was a horrendous nightmare with Horatio lying on top of her puffing and grunting like a hog that needed to be fed.

The only bright spot in her dreary existence was her son. Thankfully her husband ignored the child. Yet, he insisted on sending him away for his education, fearful that somehow Anna would spoil the child. 'How can I spoil him when I am barely allowed to speak to my own son?' Before her son's blessed birth, the only thing Anna looked forward to was her trips into town and an early death.

Anna ushered her still whimpering child down the staircase and handed him over to her husband. "Stop that sniveling!" Horatio barked as he backhanded his son. Anna flinched in horror as she watched her son's head snap back. "I will be returning after I deposit the boy." Horatio dictated with a scowl. "The spinster is coming to stay with us."

Anna was confused until she realized her husband was referring to his younger sister. She possessed very little knowledge of the woman, only that she was unmarried. "Another mouth to feed." Horatio spat out bitterly. Anna wondered if Miss Stratton would provide at least companionship for her lonely days or would she prove to be a bitter and cold as her husband.

"Yes, Husband." Anna responded dutifully as she patted her son's head.

While her husband was leaving her son at the train station, Anna busied herself by preparing the small room on the third floor for her sister in-law. "I don't even know her name." She muttered softly as she placed a small vase filled with asters from her flower garden. The small flower garden was the one joy besides her son Anna was allowed to indulge in.

"Catherine." A sultry voice said from behind her.

Anna almost knocked over the vase as she spun around. Her breathing caught when she spotted the tall elegant blonde standing in the doorway. "My name is Catherine." The woman continued with a shy smile.

"Anna." The small redhead responded with a tremble as she fought to control her breathing. Anna tore her gaze away unable to understand why she had been staring or why her body was quivering. She took several quick breaths in an effort to calm her body. "Welcome to Whispering Pines." The younger woman finally managed to choke out as she forced her gaze to remain on the tiny vase.

"Thank you for welcoming me into your home." Catherine offered in a gentle tone. Anna was truly surprised by the older woman's gentle demeanor. Her eyes snapped up and once again she felt a shiver.

"Where are my manners?" Anna babbled on as she approached the taller woman. "Please allow me to assist you with your belongings."

"Thank you." Catherine accepted in the same gentle tone as they carried her meager belongings into the small bedroom.

"Wife!" Horatio bellowed from the main floor.

"If you will excuse me?" Anna offered shyly not missing the way her sister in-law's lips curled into a sneer.

'Perhaps we shall become friends after all?' Anna pondered gleefully as she hurried to answer her husband's summons.

"Husband?" She greeted her husband respectfully as she lowered her head and kept her eyes locked on the floor. She had spent so many hours over the years diverting her gaze that she was now fully acquainted with every scuffmark, nail and board in the flooring of the house.

"I am going into town." He curtly informed her. "While I am gone try to find something for her to do."

Anna glanced up and followed his icy gaze to the staircase. Her breathing caught as she spied Catherine standing at the top landing with a defiant gaze. "Yes, Husband." Anna meekly agreed her eyes never straying from the tall blonde. Horatio grunted in response. Anna didn't move as the slamming of the door echoed throughout the house. Catherine flinched at the loud banging. Her brown eyes drifted down towards Anna. She opened her mouth to speak. Anna pressed her fingers to her lips cautioning the tall woman to remain silent. Anna listened carefully; she did not need to look out to the front porch to know that her husband was still lurking around.

Catherine watched her curiously as Anna listened until she heard his heavy footsteps pounding down the gravel walkway. She released a tense breath as Miranda the downstairs maid passed by. "Miss Wilkins?" Anna called to the young servant. "Once Miss Stratton is settled bring her to the parlor for afternoon tea." Anna instructed the girl without ever looking at her. The small redhead's focus remained glued on Catherine.

"Certainly, Mrs. Stratton." Miranda dutifully responded.

Anna nodded to her sister in-law and went about her morning chores. Horatio expected her to tend to her duties regardless if he was away at sea or right under her feet. She had no relief since she was well aware that he paid the servants a little extra to keep a watchful eye on her. The only respite she would receive was when he was away and she was alone for the evening. After the servants left for the day she would simply retire to her bedchambers and enjoy the quiet, or time with Richard back when he was younger before Horatio had banished him to school.

Every morning Anna awoke and said a silent prayer that she would find her husband's travel bag sitting in the foyer. It was the only way she knew when he planned a trip. Of course many times he only pretended to travel so he could sneak back and catch her doing something she shouldn't be. Anna often wondered if her husband was disappointed by her obedience and fidelity. 'If you wish to strike me you evil sod then just do it, I will not add kindling to the fire.'

By early afternoon Anna sat in the parlor working on her needlepoint as she waited for her guest to join her. She smiled as Catherine breezed into the room like a breath of fresh air. "Do sit, Sister." Anna greeted her with a smile.

"Thank you, Sister." Catherine returned her greeting as she took her place on the small settee.

Just as Catherine took her seat Miranda entered with the silver tea service. "My apologies. Miss Wilkins I believe the Captain would prefer we use the every day china." She quickly corrected the young girl. She knew that Horatio would be displeased if they entertained his sister with the good service. Miranda turned slightly pale as she nodded and returned to the kitchen. "Please do not be offended, Sister." Anna apologized as she continued to neatly stitch the pattern she had been working on. "The Captain is very particular when it comes to running the household."

"I can see that." Catherine dryly responded. "The maid came so quickly it was almost as if she knew we were waiting."

"She did." Anna flatly explained as their eyes met. Anna shivered once again as she gazed into Catherine's soft brown eyes. She had the same eyes as her brother, yet Anna could see and feel warmth that was vacant from her husband's gaze. There was something else lingering in Catherine's eyes that Anna could not place.

"They watch you?" Catherine questioned her with concern.

"Yes." Anna calmly explained as she gave her sister in-law a warning glance. "Perhaps after tea you will join me in the garden?" Anna suggested just as Miranda reentered the room with the proper tea service. "Thank you Miss Wilkins." Anna said politely as the tea was placed on the table.

Miranda nodded and quickly left the room. Anna served the tea as Catherine watched her. "I understand I have a nephew." Catherine said with a smile as she accepted her tea.

"Yes, Richard." Anna smiled as she carefully prepared her own cup of tea.

"Where is he?" Catherine inquired with enthusiasm.

"School." Anna sadly responded.

"Oh?" Catherine said with a hint of confusion. "I look forward to meeting him later today."

"He is away at school." Anna clarified.

"Isn't he much too young for that?" Catherine blurted out.

"The garden really is lovely this time of year." Anna continued as if nothing was amiss. "I look forward to showing it to you." She said a silent prayer that Catherine would understand it was the only place that would allow them the privacy to speak freely.

"The tea was lovely." Catherine exclaimed as she set her cup down. "I truly wish to see the garden as quickly as possible."

Anna set her cup down with a smile as she realized that Catherine understood. She led the taller woman out the front door and linked her arm around her sister in-law's and began to point out each flower she had painstakingly planted as they walked around the house. "Anna it is beautiful." Catherine sighed as they stepped around the back just past the garage and stable.

Anna's pride and joy was spread out before them, just a short walk away from the main house. Once they were in the garden, Anna looked around to ensure that no one had followed them. Anna inhaled the soft fragrance of the autumn blooms as she relaxed into the feel of her arm resting in Catherine's.

A strange, delightful warmth spread through Anna as she felt Catherine's thumb absently brushing against her arm. "I finally understand what my mother tried to tell me." Catherine absently said as they stepped carefully through the garden.

"What is that?" Anna asked.

"The only thing worse than being an unmarried Stratton woman was being a married Stratton woman." Catherine bitterly explained. "You are a prisoner here."

"Yes." Anna conceded without emotion since she had long ago accepted her fate. "My garden and my son are my solace."

"Richard can't be more than a child." Catherine noted with disgust.

"He will be six next month." Anna explained. "Thankfully God gave him to me early in my marriage."

"He is far too young to be sent to boarding school." Catherine scowled.

"I know." Anna agreed. "We should head back, The Captain will be returning soon."

"Our other brother paid Horatio to take me in." Catherine explained as they headed back towards the house. "So it seems that I will be joining you in captivity. Perhaps I can add to your solace?"

"I would like that." Anna agreed with a smile as she saw her husband rushing into the house.

"Where is he going?" Catherine asked.

"My bedchambers." Anna responded as she guided Catherine towards the kitchen entrance.

"And what does he think he will find there?" Catherine muttered.

"A man." Anna flatly retorted.

"Have you ever given him cause to suspect there might be a man hiding in your bedroom?" Catherine asked.

"Never." Anna answered her as they stepped into the kitchen and began to prepare the evening meal.

"How often does he search for your phantom lover?" Catherine asked.

"Every time he leaves the house since the day we were married." Anna coldly explained as she wrapped an apron around her charcoal dress.

New York City, 2003

Every inch of Faith Charles' body ached. 'It is good to be home.' She thought as she looked down the bustling New York City sidewalk. 'Now I just need to find out if I'm still welcomed.' She sighed as the last conversation she had with Shawn replayed in her mind. 'What was I suppose to do?' Faith silently questioned as she shouldered her bag and headed towards the hotel she would be staying in while she tried to track down the quirky little ghost hunter.

After the Halloween special that had brought them together, Faith's career as a debunker was finished. She had been on camera and co-wrote a book with Shawn swearing that the old mansion was haunted. When the opportunity arose to actually get back into real reporting she jumped at the chance. She neglected to inform her new lover until after she accepted the offer. Of course the new assignment sent her back into a war zone, something she had vowed she would never do again. It also took her away from Shawn. Basically walking out on their fledgling romance had pissed the little psychic off. By the time Faith was leaving for Afghanistan they weren't on speaking terms.

"Salvation." She said with smile as she neared the hotel. Visions of a hot bath and a comfortable bed filled her weary mind.

"Miss Charles?" A voice called out to her just as the doorman was opening the door for her.

Faith turned to find a dark hair woman approaching her. "Yes?" Faith responded with curiosity.

"Faith Charles?" The brunette questioned her eagerly.

"Are you with the network?" Faith asked.

"No." The woman responded.

"You don't have a summons do you?" Faith demanded.

"No." The woman laughed. "I'm not a process server."

"Stalker?" Faith quipped.

"No, Miss Charles." The woman chuckled. "As charming as you probably think you are, you aren't my type. "

"Well, what do you want?" Faith demanded eager to end the conversation and check into the hotel.

"My name is Delia St. James." The brunette explained.

"And?" Faith grumbled.

"I'm one of the owners of Whispering Pines and I'd like to talk to you." Delia explained as Faith's body trembled with fear.

LIFE IN THE MANOR

CHAPTER THREE

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

'IN MANY WAYS my new sister seems to be a kindred spirit.' Anna thought happily as she brushed out her hair before preparing to retire. The taller woman seemed as disgusted and distrusting of the Captain as Anna was. Catherine Stratton seemed to strain herself during the evening meal each time Horatio spoke. It was evident to Anna, at least, that the woman was fighting an internal battle in an effort to refrain from informing her older brother that he was nothing more than a pompous bullying blow hard. At least that was how the tall blonde referred to him once the two of them had retreated to kitchen to clean up the dinner dishes.

The only regret Anna possessed regarding her newfound friend was that she would probably grow weary of the Captain's bullying and simply leave. Anna sighed heavily already regretting the day Catherine would leave her. She placed her brush down on the bed and went to the door. She was careful when she opened it, not wanting to awaken the Captain. The last thing she wanted was one of his late night visits. She listened carefully to ensure that he wasn't wandering about. When she heard nothing except the wind she shyly stepped out of her room closing the door quietly behind her.

She crept along the hallway and up the staircase to the third floor. She felt her heart flutter as she timidly raised her hand to knock on the door. Her body trembled slightly as the door opened a little. Her heart leapt when she was captured by Catherine's warm smile. "Good evening Sister." She stammered shyly as Catherine continued to smile at her.

"Good evening Sister." Catherine responded warmly her voice caressing the nervous Anna's fragile heart.

"I just wanted to see if you were settled in for the evening." Anna explained suddenly feeling silly for her late night visit. "Is there anything you need?"

Anna timidly looked up at the taller woman when she failed to respond. At first she would have sworn that Catherine was blushing. Anna brushed aside the foolish notion quickly realizing that it must have been the dim lighting playing tricks on her. "I'm fine thank you Sister." Catherine softly responded.

"Well then I bid you a good night and sleep well." Anna said suddenly feeling reluctant to leave.

"Sleep well." Catherine echoed as she leaned down and lightly brushed her lips against Anna's cheek.

Anna released a small gasp as she felt her sister in-law's body brushing against her own. She felt flush and her skin burned where Catherine's lips had touched her. "Good night." Anna stammered quickly before fleeing from Catherine's gaze. She felt a wash of confusion and heat coursing through her body as she quickly retreated back towards her own bedroom.

"What are you doing out of your room!" Horatio demanded as he blocked her bedroom door. She trembled as he glared down at her. "Well?" He fumed.

"I was just checking on Sister." She quickly explained as her eyes darted down to the floor.

"Leave her be." He scoffed. "I wish to be rid of her as soon as possible." He grabbed Anna roughly by her arm. "I have need of you tonight." He coldly explained as he closed the bedroom door behind them.

Anna felt sick as she nodded in understanding before removing her nightgown and climbing onto her bed. She reclined and waited for him with her eyes closed as she waited to hear the bed creak as he joined her. She said a silent prayer that he would be quick about his duties and leave. She never understood why he still demanded her services, since he seemed extremely displeased with her.

Catherine seemed distant in the morning as they prepared the morning meal. "The servants leave every day at dusk and do not return until after the morning meal?" Catherine finally inquired as Anna went about preparing her husband's breakfast.

"Yes." Anna answered with a smile happy to finally hear her sister in-law's voice.

"Always?" Catherine asked still avoiding looking at Anna. "Even when he is away?"

"Yes." Anna answered sadly not understanding why Catherine refused to look at her. All Anna could think about last night was the chaste kiss the blonde had placed on her cheek. There had been something in Catherine's touch that held her captive even as the Captain was making his feeble attempt in her bed.

Silence once again loomed around them as they continued preparing the meal. "Have I done something to offend you Sister?" Anna finally inquired; weary of the silence that was strangling her.

"No." Catherine flatly responded her gaze meeting Anna's for a brief moment.

Anna cringed as she caught the accusing look in the blonde's eyes before Catherine looked away. "He is my husband." Anna asserted feeling suddenly betrayed.

"I understand." Catherine muttered in a weak voice.

"Do you?" Anna harshly asked.

"Yes." Catherine sighed as she looked at Anna her eyes filled with sadness and regret.

"Don't pity me." Anna coldly responded before she turned away her arms filled with plates of food.

"I don't." She heard Catherine's weak sob from behind her.

Later that day Anna still felt the anger lingering as she tried to distract herself by working in her garden. She felt her skin prickle as a shadow was cast over her. She didn't need to turn or look up to know that Catherine was standing above her. "I'm sorry Sister." Catherine offered as Anna ignored her and focused on her precious flowers. "I forget my place. It was wrong of me to say or imply anything." Anna could feel the anger and tension slipping away as she was lulled in by the soothing sound of Catherine's voice. "I just cannot abide the way he treats you." The blonde finally blurted out.

"Nor can I, but I have no choice." Anna explained weakly as she finally lifted her gaze to look up at the taller woman who looked nervously down at her. She shielded her eyes so she could see Catherine more clearly. "I can't even vote."

"There are places where you could." Catherine offered in a conspiratorial whisper as she knelt down beside Anna. The smaller woman smiled at Catherine's sudden playful attitude.

"So you wish to whisk me away to California?" Anna played along.

"If I could." Catherine responded in a suddenly serious tone.

Anna was taken aback by the strange sense of warmth that spread through her body from Catherine's simple jest. Catherine looked around nervously as Anna wondered if the woman was teasing her. "You could divorce?" Catherine suggested in a hushed tone.

Anna clutched her bosom as she felt a wave of panic rush through her. "And then what?" Anna responded with fear as she looked around to ensure that no one was nearby who would hear their conversation and go running to her husband. "Lose my son? My home? Without an education or a penny to my name. My family won't take me in since it was my father who sold me to your brother."

"But you've thought about it?" Catherine encouraged her.

"Yes, I've considered fleeing with my child." Anna confessed. "Taking Richard and running off one night while the Captain is away at sea, never to look back, and to be truly free for the first time in my life. Yes, dear Sister, I have thought about it every day since the moment the Captain placed this cursed band on my finger." Anna was almost shouting as she held up her hand and showed Catherine the simple gold wedding band that to her signified her enslavement. She calmed herself before she continued. "As I've said, I have nowhere to go. And do you think that the Captain would simply allow me to leave?"

"No, my brother is very careful when it comes to his possessions." Catherine bitterly acknowledged. "He would never allow you to leave or free his heir from his grasp."

"No he wouldn't." Anna agreed in a defeated tone. "I doubt that he cares for either of us, but it would wound his pride. He would never allow us to be free."

Anna felt a warm tingling as Catherine brushed her fingers across her cheek. "I wish I could bring light to your eyes." Catherine sadly admitted as her fingers lingered on Anna's face.

"And I to yours." Anna softly admitted as she covered her sister in-law's hand with her own. They sat there each unwilling to move as they stared deeply into one another's eyes. Anna was experiencing the strangest sensation of excitement as she leaned into Catherine's touch.

*  *  *

New York City, 2003

"So just how does one acquire a white elephant like Whispering Pines?" Faith yawned as she stirred her coffee. They had been sitting in the small coffee shop she had allowed Miss St. James to drag her to for almost a half an hour, and the smaller woman still hadn't explained just what it was she wanted.

"The old fashion way, I inherited it." Miss St. James explained with a sad smile.

"Lucky you." Faith snorted.

"White elephant is an apt description." The brunette continued. "Ownership of Whispering Pines is a huge responsibility that sucks you in. You can't tear it down, or sell it. Despite the trust my grandfather set up renovating it has proved to be impossible over the years."

"Hard to find good help?" Faith quipped.

"To say the least." Miss St. James sighed in response. "The noises, the apparitions, the garden in the back blooming over night, and one out of every ten workman running from the kitchen in a blind panic aren't helpful."

"So you know?" Faith pried.

"Yes. We've always known about the kitchen." The brunette confirmed. "It can be unpleasant for anyone but if you are batting for the wrong team it can be dangerous. My poor Uncle George was never the same after his one and only visit to Whispering Pines."

"Uncle George a bit light in the loafers is he?" Faith teased with a knowing smirk. "So hire a straight crew." Faith suggested with a shrug.

"First off my grandfather was very big on gay rights even before homosexuals called themselves gay. Tolerance and working for change is a lesson he passed on to his children and they passed it on to us." Delia proudly explained. "Secondly how do you know if someone is in the closet or in denial? That kitchen is the best gaydar on the planet."

"Oh, so Grandpa was light in the loafers as well." Faith yawned.

"No his mother." Delia explained.

"Your grandfather was Richard Stratton?" Faith choked. "That poor man. Wait you know about Anna and Catherine?"

"Yes." Delia responded. "It wasn't a secret. I don't know how my grandfather found out, but he knew that his mother and aunt died because of the love they shared. At least that is the way it has always been explained to us. How did you know?"

"I was there." Faith tried to explain. "Shawn, I mean Dr. Williams and I saw them together. And I could feel how they felt about one another."

"And that is why I've been looking for you." Delia began. "In the history of Whispering Pines only six people have ever spent the night in that house. The Captain, Anna, Catherine, my grandfather and, after The Captain's death, you and Dr. Williams are the only others that have been able to sleep in that house."

"Trust me I didn't sleep much." Faith stammered as the memory of her visit played out in her head. Then she felt the blush rising to her cheeks as she recalled how she and Shawn made love for the first time.

"Miss Charles I'm straight and I've never lasted more than an hour in that house." Delia continued. "Whispering Pines has a secret that you and Dr. Williams finally revealed. Despite what my grandfather knew he was never completely certain that the Captain murdered them."

"Trust me he did. Dr. Williams saw the whole thing." Faith blanched. "So what do you want from me?"

"As I said ownership of Whispering Pines is a huge responsibility. And part of that responsibility includes finding and putting Anna and Catherine to rest." Delia explained. "What I want, what I am asking for is that you and Dr. Williams return to Whispering Pines."

"Not a chance in Hell." Faith flatly refused.

"Please hear me out." Delia pleaded.

"No." Faith refused once again. "You don't need me. I'll be honest I'd love to bring peace to Anna and Catherine. Their fate has troubled me since the day I left that house. But I'm not in any hurry to go back. Dr. Williams is the one who connected with them, and let me tell you she isn't in hurry to walk back into that house either."

"Yeah she pretty much said the same thing." Delia reluctantly admitted. "Only she added not for a million dollars and Julie Roberts strapped naked to her bed."

"Now that sounds like Shawn." Faith laughed as she picked up her bag. "I wish you luck Miss St. James, but as I said I wouldn't be any help. Dr. Williams is the gal you need and knowing her the way I do, I suggest you try finding yourself another psychic."

"I'm sorry to have wasted your time Miss Charles." Delia reluctantly conceded. "I just thought if the two of you worked together again it might at least point us in the right direction. Or at least get her to talk about what really happened that night, the book you wrote together was a little vague."

"Well there is the other problem with your idea." Faith sadly informed her. "At the moment Dr. Williams and I aren't on speaking terms."

"I'm sorry to hear that." Delia apologized.

"Me too." Faith muttered as she lifted her bag onto her shoulder.

"If you don't mind me asking what happened?" Delia inquired.

"Basically I'm a jackass." Faith offered in a flippant tone as Delia gave her a strange look. Faith shrugged and left the woman sitting in the coffee shop.

*  *  *

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania , 2003

Shawn tightened her suede barn jacket in an effort to fight off the chill. It was a rainy day in Pennsylvania and the house where they were shooting was full of bad energy. She shrugged as she got the nagging feeling that a telephone was ringing. It took her a moment to realize that the telephone was ringing somewhere else. 'Please I need to find her.' She distinctively heard Faith saying. She shook her head and tried to focus on the sounds, as they grew quiet and vanished. "Faith?" She whispered as she wondered why her ex-lover's voice was echoing in her head.

"What was that?"

"Sorry Milo." She blinked as the strange feeling left her. "What were you saying?"

"I was saying that you've been in high demand since Whispering Pines." The sweaty heavyset man explained. "I wish I had stayed."

"No you don't." Shawn shivered as she responded. "I've never experienced anything like that place and I hope I never will again."

"Still spending the night with Faith Charles might have been worth it." He snickered.

"Back off Milo." Shawn hissed not caring for his lecherous tone.

"What ever happened to her?" He asked missing her hostile glare. "She just seemed to drop out of sight."

"She is back with CNN," Shawn explained with a hint of sadness in her voice. "Last I heard she was in Afghanistan, probably in Iraq by now."

"Hmm," He hummed thoughtfully. "Probably for the best. Couldn't be much work for her doing this since it is her job to prove that we are nothing but frauds. Whispering Pines ruined her."

"I suppose," Shawn muttered as she tried to distract herself. The truth was that Whispering Pines still haunted her. It was a terrifying and amazing experience that brought her and Faith together and later drove them apart. Mentally she understood that Faith was unhappy in her newfound role as her tag along. Emotionally she was hurt by the tall brunette's sudden decision to run off.

"Shawn?" Milo asked with concern as he reached out to her accidentally grasping the sterling silver bracelet that had been on wrist for months. His eyes fluttered shut as he began to hum in the most disturbing manner.

"Bastard," Shawn spat out as she jerked her arm away. It was a hazard of traveling with the people she did. Occasionally she would experience what she did to other people and someone, quite by accident, would get a glimpse inside of her.

"I'm sorry," He quickly apologized as his eyes snapped open. "It was an accident. You and Faith Charles? She is so arrogant and bitchy. Of course she is hot. I'm confused the woman I saw when I touched your bracelet was shy and nervous."

"Milo," Shawn fumed. "Drop it. Wait. What do you mean she was shy and nervous that doesn't sound like Faith?"

"Certainly not the woman I've met," Milo responded with surprise. "But when she was picking out that bracelet she was very nervous."

"You mean my parting gift?" Shawn sneered as she held the silver band up.

"That isn't what she meant it to be," He tried to clarify. "She wanted it to be a promise."

"Right," Shawn scoffed as she recalled the last time she saw her former lover. Faith looked exhausted. She pleaded with Shawn to listen to her and accept the bracelet. Shawn had been too angry to listen to what the reporter was trying to tell her. In the end Faith walked away leaving the gift behind. Shawn felt weak when she placed it on her wrist. Now each time she looked at it she had to remind herself that Faith was gone and their romance was over.

"Dr. Williams?" The director called out to her, snapping her out of her thoughts. "We need for you to do your walk through."

"This place sucks." Shawn muttered. "I hate places where there has been a suicide there is just so much pain."

Later that night Shawn returned to her hotel room and called Deb the woman she had been seeing. She really did enjoy Deb's company, but there was just something missing. As Shawn took a long hot shower she wondered just how long she was going keep lying to herself about her new relationship. At times Shawn understood that being a physic didn't mean she knew anything when it came to her own life.

Shawn dried off her aching body and threw on a pair of tattered old sweats before reclining on her bed. She stared up at the motel's drab ceiling as she tried to convince herself that she just needed to give Deb a chance and forget about Faith. Her body erupted in a rash of goose bumps as she felt a familiar sensation invading her. She sat up quickly and stared at the door knowing that there would be a knock at any moment. She also knew whom she would find on the other side. The knock came and she climbed off of the bed. Her palms were perspiring as she reached for the handle. She hesitated placing her hand on the door as she tried to balance herself.

Finally feeling prepared to face her visitor she opened the door. She knew who was waiting on the other side; she just wasn't prepared to find the woman looking so haggard. "Hello Faith." She greeted her former lover in a cold tone despite the rapid beating of her heart.

TEMPTING THE FATES

CHAPTER FOUR

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

THE MORNING BROUGHT a smile to Anna Stratton’s face as she descended the staircase and spied her husband’s travel bag sitting in the foyer. The hair on the back of her neck prickled with excitement as she felt another presence approaching from behind her. "Good morning Sister," she greeted Catherine without turning around. "I pray that you slept well." The smaller woman brightly commented as she descended the staircase.

"How did you know it was me?" Catherine inquired in a bright tone as they made their way towards the kitchen.

Anna turned towards Catherine as they entered the kitchen. She gave the tall blonde a shy smile as she brushed something from her white lace dress. "I always know when you are about," Anna tried to explain not fully understanding how she could simply feel the other woman’s presence since they had only become acquainted a few short weeks ago. "We should begin preparing the Captain’s meal." She quickly suggested as she nervously reached up to ensure that her long auburn hair was still neatly tucked into a bun.

Anna felt relieved when Catherine smiled and simply nodded in response. The mood was light in the kitchen that morning as they went about preparing breakfast. Anna felt a sense of peace working along side the blonde, and knowing that the Captain would soon be departing for what she hoped was an extended voyage. She found herself humming a simple tune.

"You are in fine spirits this morning, Sister." Catherine whispered playfully in her ear as she leaned in from behind her.

Anna swayed slightly as her skin tingled from the feel of Catherine’s breath caressing her neck. Catherine’s hands came to rest on her shoulders in an effort to steady the smaller woman. Anna’s body quivered as she felt Catherine’s body brushing against her back. She blinked her eyes in confusion as she leaned into the taller woman’s touch.

Anna stumbled slightly as she reluctantly stepped out of Catherine’s embrace. "He is leaving," She explained in a hushed tone unable to look at the other woman. "At least I think he is."

"Wouldn’t you know?" Catherine questioned her in a quiet.

"There are times when he only pretends to be leaving," Anna explained as she gathered up the food. Her heart was pounding in the most disturbing manner as she fought against the desire to look at the other woman. "Yet, he hasn’t traveled in a long time. I pray that he is really departing on a voyage."

Anna’s movements were halted as Catherine patted her lightly on the arm. "The more I learn about my brother the less I understand." Catherine confessed as Anna’s arm trembled as she felt her skin warming from the blonde’s simple touch. Anna was unable to speak as her emerald eyes stared at her sister-in-law’s hand that was still resting upon her arm.

"Wife!" The Captain bellowed from the dinning room.

Anna’s eyes fluttered shut as she felt Catherine’s touch leaving her arm. She felt cold as if she missed the other woman’s touch. "Please be going." She softly pleaded as she slowly opened her eyes and prepared to serve her husband.

After the morning meal had been served and the remnants cleared away, the Captain announced his departure. He didn’t explain where he was going or how long he would be at sea. He just said he was leaving on a voyage and walked out of the manor. Anna smiled brightly as she listened to his fading footsteps.

That evening Anna was relaxing by the fire in her bedchamber as she neatly stitched a piece of embroidery she had been working on. She felt at peace knowing that she and Catherine were alone in the house. She was humming softly as she focused on the tiny stitches when there was a shy knock on the door. "Enter Sister," she eagerly called out as she set her embroidery down onto the table. She couldn’t stop the smile that emerged as Catherine stepped shyly into her room. "Please sit with me." Anna offered as she watched the tall blonde sheepishly stepping into her room.

Anna’s throat felt suddenly parched as she noticed that the light of the fire illuminated Catherine’s nightgown in such a manner that Anna was greeted to a glimpse of the taller woman’s well-sculpted body. Anna tore her gaze away and adjusted the collar of her own dressing gown as Catherine approached her and took a seat at the mahogany table. "Here," Catherine offered as she held out a tiny crystal glass filled with a dark liquid.

"Sherry?" Anna asked in puzzlement as she accepted the glass. She shuddered as their fingers lightly touched. "I’ve never tasted spirits before."

"Then it is time you did dear Sister," Catherine encouraged her as she raised her own glass. "You cook for him, clean for him, and raise his child when he allows it; at the very least you deserve a drink every now and then."

"If you insist," Anna jested as she prepared herself for her first taste of alcohol. She took a tiny sip and was surprised by the warmth that invaded her mouth. "Interesting."

"If you enjoy this you should really try rum." Catherine offered with a hearty laugh.

"Sister?" Anna squeaked in surprise. "You are shameless."

"You have no idea," Catherine responded in a deep rich tone that caused Anna to blush. "This is nice. To be able to simply sit and chat without worrying about who might be listening."

"It is," Anna agreed as she took another careful sip of her sherry. "I enjoy the nights when the Captain has been called away."

"I can understand why." Catherine grunted in displeasure.

"This is lovely," Anna commented as she felt the warmth spreading through her body while she lightly fingered the fringe on the shawl that was draped over Catherine’s shoulders. The long fringe felt so light on her fingers. The white shawl was embroidered with large blue flowers and hung down past the tall woman’s waist. "It is so soft."

"Silk." Catherine offered as she leaned back in her chair and sipped her sherry.

Anna continued to sip her drink as her fingers absently played with the silk fringe. She felt slightly light headed as she placed her now empty glass on the table. Her fingers continued playing with the fringe until they drifted to the light blue embroidery. She watched the steady rise and fall of Catherine’s chest as her fingers lightly traced the delicate pattern.

Anna was mesmerized by the way her fingers tingled as she continued to trace the blue flowers while her focus remained on Catherine’s breasts. She licked her lips without understanding why, as she noticed her sister-in-law’s nipples pressing against the sheer material of her nightgown. Anna felt her lungs fighting for air as her face became flush. She wondered if it was the sherry that was causing the unusual stirring she felt in her stomach and lower anatomy.

Her eyes drifted up to Catherine’s full lips, which were parted slightly. The sight sent another rush of warmth through her small body. She leaned slightly closer as she noticed Catherine leaning forward to place her empty glass on the table. Anna had no sense of reason as her hands drifted along the shawl until her fingers were caressing the opening, which was dangerously close to the blonde’s breasts.

She looked up to find her sister-in-law watching her, as Catherine’s breathing grew heavier. There was something electrifying in the blonde’s flushed features and smoky gaze that encouraged Anna’s fingers to continue until she felt the swell of Catherine’s breasts beneath her touch. Anna’s eyes once again drifted to Catherine’s warm inviting lips as her fingers slowly traced the supple curve of the blonde’s breasts.

Anna’s heart was pounding in a demanding rhythm that was mirrored by the strange throbbing emanating from her lower body. Her lips began to quiver as she felt Catherine’s fingers brushing her hair back from her cheek. Her entire body was shaking as she felt Catherine’s fingers gliding down along her neck.

Suddenly Anna’s body felt cold as Catherine’s touch jerked away from her body. The blonde jumped up and looked down at the smaller woman with a stunned expression. Anna was terrified as she realized what had just transpired between them. "Good night." Catherine blurted out before dashing out of the room.

Anna looked down at her trembling hands as if the appendages were foreign to her. "Sweet Jesus," she stammered as she felt the horror filling her being. "What have I done?"

*  *  *

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania 2003

"Can I come in?" Faith finally asked in a weary tone as she ran her fingers through her long dark hair. They had been staring uncomfortably at one another for a long time. Shawn chewed on her bottom lip as she wondered if she should just refuse and send Faith away. The sight of Faith looking so tired and pale tugged at her heart. Shawn stepped aside and motioned for the taller woman to enter. She was careful not to touch the brunette as she stumbled into the motel room.

Shawn could feel her heart racing as she turned away from the exhausted woman and closed the door. Her body failed to calm as she turned back to the woman who was standing with her back to her with slumped shoulders. "When did you get back?" She asked in an effort to calm the both of them.

Faith rolled her neck before turning to face her. The brunette’s face was gaunt as her tired blue eyes looked down at her watch. "Today?" Shawn blurted out with surprise.

"Shawn I need to talk to you." Faith began in an uncharacteristically shy tone as she dropped her bag onto the floor.

"No," Shawn refused as she folded her arms across her chest. "You need a shower and a good nights sleep. Then we can talk."

"Shawn I . . ." Faith choked out.

"I’m seeing someone." Shawn cut her off. She hadn’t meant to be so blunt or cold, but she felt it was best to get it out in the open before there were any misunderstandings.

"That was quick!" Faith shouted.

"No, it wasn’t," Shawn, argued. "Faith you have been gone for a very long time. I honestly didn’t know if I was ever going to see you again."

"Some psychic," Faith sneered as she bent over to pick up her bag. "I’ll just get out of your way then."

"Stop," Shawn requested in a calm tone. "I can’t let you just wander off in the condition you are in. You may be a jerk, but it is the middle of the night and you look as if you haven’t slept in days." Shawn held up her hands still careful not to touch her ex-lover as she implored her to accept her offer.

"You’re afraid to touch me?" Faith asked in confusion.

"No," Shawn corrected her. "I just don’t want to see where you have been." ‘Or who with.’ She mentally added. "Normally you can shut me out, but not when your defenses are down. And with the state you are in I just don’t need to see you being shot at or worse."

"I’m so tired," Faith muttered helplessly. "I can stay?"

"For tonight," Shawn reassured her as she fought against the urge to wrap Faith up in her arms. "Go take a shower and then we can go to bed."

Shawn’s gray eyes widened in disbelief when Faith flashed her a cocky smirk. "Not a chance in hell," She admonished the reporter. "I can’t believe you."

"What?" Faith innocently responded.

"You can barely stand and we haven’t seen one another in months," Shawn chastised her. "Not to mention we didn’t part on very good terms and you think you’re going to get lucky?"

"Who me?" Faith protested with mock indignation.

"Yes, you." Shawn growled. "Go take a shower and I suggest you make it a cold one."

Faith shrugged before stumbling off towards the bathroom. The brunette left the door wide open as she shed her clothing and stepped into the shower. "She’s incorrigible." Shawn muttered as she tried not to peek into the bathroom. "And still sexy as all hell." She added with a heavy sigh and a tiny whimper.

Shawn’s nerves were on edge as she pried herself away from the foggy view of her former lover’s naked form peeking out from behind the flimsy shower curtain. She crawled up onto the bed and reminded herself that she was dating someone. She frowned as she realized that her new lover’s name had momentarily slipped from her mind. "Deb," She muttered in an effort to remind herself that Faith was in the past. It didn’t help when the leggy brunette emerged from the bathroom clad only in a skimpy towel. "Get dressed." Shawn demanded as she felt her body shaking.

"I don’t like to wear anything to bed," Faith quipped with an inviting smile as she ran her fingers through her long dark tresses. "You know that." She added with a sultry purr.

"I am not playing this game with you," Shawn fumed as she tried to divert her gaze. "Now get dressed, and for once, try and act like an adult."

"I’m all for acting like an adult," Faith responded in a husky tone as she planted her body down next to Shawn. The smaller woman’s skin erupted in a rash of goose bumps as she felt the heat flowing from the taller woman’s body. "Besides, what does it matter? You’re the one with the girlfriend." Faith offered in a breathy tone her lips lingering dangerously close to Shawn’s ear.

Shawn’s eyes drifted shut as her body quivered with a surge of desire. She bit down on her bottom lip as she felt Faith’s warm breath teasing her neck. She snapped her eyes open in a panic. "What is her name?" Faith taunted her as her lips brushed lightly across Shawn’s sensitive earlobe.

Shawn jerked her body away in an effort to distance herself from Faith and her all too inviting advances. "Deb," Shawn spat out as she glared at the now grimacing brunette. "Her name is Deb and she is very important to me. Now put something on and behave."

"Fine," Faith answered her in a dejected tone as she stood and tore the towel aside. Shawn’s gray eyes widened as she watched the naked woman bend over and start to rummage through her bag. The psychic’s eyes remained fixated on her former lover’s attributes until Faith lifted her body and turned back to face her. "Having trouble breathing Sparky?"

"I’m having a really bad day," Shawn grumbled as she watched Faith pull on a well-worn t-shirt that was emblazoned with an image of the robot from Lost In Space and the words, ‘Danger Will Robinson’ sprawled across the front. "Understatement of the year. Underwear to you pervert." She grumbled as Faith rolled her eyes before slipping on a pair of boxer shorts and climbing onto the opposite side of the bed.

"Spoil sport." Faith grunted as she pulled the bed covers up.

"Hold on," Shawn squawked suddenly. "Isn’t that my shirt?"

"Good night." Faith blurted out quickly before quickly rolling over.

"Jerk," Shawn muttered as she climbed under the blankets. She was once again careful not to touch her ex-lover, which led to her to hang off of the edge of the full size mattress. "I’m in hell," She muttered as her gaze drifted over to Faith who had fallen fast asleep. Her lips curled as she studied the sleeping woman’s profile. Faith always looked deceptively at peace when she slept. Shawn fought against the tears that had begun to fill her eyes. "I missed you." She painfully whispered before rolling onto her side and away from Faith.

MORNING MIST

CHAPTER FIVE

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

ANNA WAS STILL sitting in the same place staring at a spot on the wall when the birds chirped announcing the new day. She had failed to find sleep or comfort. Anna had been unable or unwilling to move from the spot she was sitting in when the mix of firelight and alcohol clouded her mind and she crossed a line that she never knew existed.

She finally turned her head to look out her window. The morning sky was gray and cold much like her heart. She had been aware that the fire had died out hours ago. Now it was a cold morning and she was forced to face the day and Catherine. She felt numb as she rose from her chair. Her body felt stiff from sitting up all night long as she began her morning cleansing.

She dressed in a simple gray dress and wrapped her hair up in a bun, as was her usual manner. Her movements only existed out of habit as she descended the staircase. She felt a sense of loneliness as she entered the empty kitchen. She pumped the water into the sink and filled the teakettle.

The hair on the back of her neck prickled with anticipation as she felt Catherine entering the room. She was filled with a sense of fear as she lit the stove and settled the teakettle down to boil. Anna never turned to face her sister-in-law as she went about her morning duties. Neither of them spoke nor acknowledged the other as they prepared a simple fare of tea and biscuits.

Anna sat silently at the dinning room table stirring her tea as she stared blankly at the lace tablecloth. She never looked at Catherine and sensed that the blonde never lifted her gaze in her direction either. They cleared away the cold tea and untouched biscuits and went about their daily routine as the servants arrived for the day.

Their day proceeded stagnantly with each avoiding the other, never daring a glance at the other woman. When dusk arrived the servants departed and neither woman attempted to prepare anything for supper. Catherine was nowhere to be seen as Anna stood in the empty kitchen listening to the emptiness that filled the grand manor. She could hear Catherine's uneasy footsteps in the foyer. Anna felt like a coward as she slipped up to her bedchamber using the servant's passage that only she knew existed.

The hidden door led to a narrow stairwell, which led up to hidden panel in her bedroom. It also led to hidden panels in the hall of the second floor near Richard's room and another in the small room Catherine now occupied. Anna had been thrilled when she first discovered the passageway that had obviously been designed so the servants could pass from their quarters to the kitchen or the Lady's bedchamber without using the main stairway. Since the Captain had never intended for outsiders to live in the house, Anna doubted that her husband had known of its existence. She used the hidden passageway on more than one occasion to avoid her husband.

Now she was using it to avoid her husband's sister and the strange stirrings that the tall blonde unwittingly planted in Anna's fragile heart. She washed and dressed in a nightgown and sat, once again, in her chair. Her embroidery lay untouched in her lap as she spent a second evening staring at the walls of her bedchamber.

The following morning was colder and damper as the rain began to fall. The day proved to be a repeat of the day before. Anna grew despondent as dusk grew closer and the servants departed. It was Saturday and they would not be returning until Monday. The rain looked as if it would make the carriage ride into town for Sunday services impossible. She was trapped in the manor with her confusion and Catherine until Monday morning. And now, thanks to the weather, she would be unable to escape into town or her beloved garden.

She pressed the panel next to the pantry and slipped once again up the hidden stairwell to her bedchambers. It was far too early to retire; yet her small body was exhausted. She was standing by her bed pondering her fate when her skin prickled with a sense of excitement and the room filled with delicate scent of lilac. "Good evening Sister." Anna muttered in a weary tone without turning to face the woman.

She felt Catherine nearing her until the taller woman was standing directly behind her. Anna's body trembled as it craved for Catherine to close the distance between them. "In retrospect perhaps I should have offered you rum?" Catherine offered in a halfhearted tone.

"I don't understand." Anna muttered absently as she studied the pattern of the comforter that was covering her bed.

"Well for starters rum is a lot more fun." Catherine quipped in an effort to end the uneasy mood.

"What other secrets do you have tucked away in your room dear Sister?" Anna inquired a small smile finally creasing her lips.

"You wish to know my secrets?" Catherine's voice cracked as she whispered her question and Anna felt the taller woman's hands hovering just above her shoulders.

"I am just discovering my own." Anna tearfully confessed.

"If I had any sense of decency I'd leave Whispering Pines," Catherine said in a hushed tone her breath caressing the nape of Anna's neck. "Leave you and this place, and run from the pain I have inflicted upon you."

"I'd die without you." Anna exclaimed as she spun around and faced her fears and desires.

"Don't," Catherine cautioned her as Anna looked up at the weary looking woman. "You don't know what you are saying."

"No, I don't know what I am saying," Anna confessed as she felt her heart pounding against her chest. "I have no understanding of anything anymore."

"Leave it at that," Catherine instructed her as the blonde's eyes filled with tears. "It would be for the best."

"No!" Anna wailed in protest. "I would perish without you. I shan't let you leave here or me. I'm sorry for this, I don't know what I was doing and I promise it shan't happen again."

"Dear Sister you fail to understand," Catherine corrected her in a sorrowful tone as her eyes drifted shut and she shook her head. "I want it to happen again. I wanted it to happen. Yet, you are a good woman who is married to my brother. I shall not make your burden heavier than it already is. I will go."

"No." Anna whimpered pleadingly as she clenched her hands tightly until they felt numb.

They stood there as their breathing became heavier. Anna drank in each curve of Catherine's body as the rain began to fall harder against the windowpane. Catherine's eyes drifted open. "It is cold," She finally muttered absently as if nothing had transpired between them. "I shall light a fire." Anna stood there feeling helpless as she watched her sister-in-law moving away from her and tending to the kindling and sparking a fire in the fireplace. Anna's body trembled as she missed the warmth of Catherine standing close to her.

Catherine looked over her shoulder and cast a small smile at the confused woman who was still standing in the same spot her emerald eyes never wavering from the blonde's body. Catherine stood slowly and brushed the soot from her hands just as the fire began to burn brightly. Anna felt warmth spreading through her and she knew in her heart it was not from the flames of the fire.

Their gaze met as Catherine slowly moved across the room until she was standing before the confused redhead. Anna could barely breathe as she took a shy step back until her legs brushed against the large canopy bed. The room was filled with a nervous tension as Catherine took a small step closer to the small woman.

Anna could hear her heart beating wildly. The sound was filling her mind as her palms began to sweat. She reached up and cupped Catherine's face. The tall blonde captured Anna's hand with her own. "Sister?" Catherine whispered nervously.

"Do not call me that," Anna choked out, her heart beating rapidly as each word passed her lips. "For what I feel for you is anything but sisterly." The smaller woman said in a breathy tone as she pulled Catherine's face closer to her own.

Catherine's breath burned as it caressed Anna's face. The smaller woman felt her stomach clench as her eyes drifted shut and she guided Catherine closer to her until their lips met in a soft inviting kiss. Anna's heart swelled as she allowed her lips to linger against Catherine's. Anna had never really been kissed until that moment and she was certain that she was about to melt in the blonde's embrace.

Anna clutched the blonde tighter as their lips moved against one another. She gave into the feel of Catherine's mouth exploring her own as she parted her lips and felt Catherine's tongue tracing her bottom lip. Anna felt her lower body humming as her nipples hardened. She moaned as she felt Catherine lowering her down onto the bed.

Anna gave herself over to Catherine's touch as the blonde deepened the kiss. Anna eagerly returned the blonde's kiss with fervor. Catherine's hands roamed the smaller woman's body as she began to remove Anna's cumbersome clothing. Anna's body tingled as she felt Catherine caressing her body. Anna's body was pulsating with desire as Catherine lovingly began to kiss her neck.

Anna was surprised when her body arched in response as Catherine's mouth feasted upon her neck. Anna filled her small hands with the material of Catherine's dress. "Please," she gasped with need. "I need more," she cried out as she felt the blonde's tongue worshipping the swell of her now exposed breasts. Anna couldn't quell the violent tremor that over took her body.

"Do you want me to stop?" Catherine tenderly whispered against her skin.

"No," Anna moaned as she undid the ribbon that was holding Catherine's long beautiful hair in place. She needed to feel the blonde silk tresses on her skin.

Anna ran her fingers through Catherine's long blonde hair. She could feel the fire inside of her growing as the blonde's hair tickled her naked skin. Never before had she exposed her body in such a manner and yet she felt completely at ease as she lay before Catherine. Her only regret was not being able to see the treasures that surely lay beneath the taller woman's clothing. "I need to see you," Anna pleaded.

Catherine lifted her body and stood before her. She slowly removed her clothing as Anna watched her every movement with a lustful gaze. Anna took a hard swallow as the last of Catherine's clothing fell to the floor. Her eyes drank in every inch of her lover's body.

Catherine lowered herself into Anna's arms. Anna moaned deeply as she felt her body melting into Catherine's. Anna ran her hands down Catherine's long body as the blonde began to kiss her way down the redhead's neck. With each kiss, Anna's body burned with a needy desire. She cried out as she felt Catherine's tongue circling her nipple.

Anna's body arched as she felt Catherine capturing her nipple in her mouth. As Catherine teased her breast, the redhead's thigh slipped between the blonde's legs. Anna's heart was beating rapidly as she felt her lover's desire painting her skin. Anna's hands drifted down Catherine's body until she was clasping her lover's hips, gently guiding their bodies to grind against welcoming thighs.

Anna was amazed at how her body simply took control and how truly wonderful it felt to touch and be touched by Catherine. Anna's need raged through her as Catherine worshipped her breasts with her mouth and rocked gently against her body.

Anna felt her body trembling as Catherine kissed her way down her trembling form. Anna was trembling as she felt Catherine's warm breath caressing the inside of her thighs. She had no concept of what her lover's intentions were; yet she was willing to give anything to this woman. She whimpered as she felt Catherine parting her.

Anna cried out as she felt Catherine's tongue dipping inside of her passion. Her body arched as she pressed herself against her lover's touch. She was mesmerized as she looked down her naked body and watched her lover feasting upon her. Anna's world spun out of control as she felt the blonde's fingers teasing her nub and her tongue slipping inside of her.

Anna gave herself over to her lover's touch as her mind and body screamed in a need to touch the blonde who was pleasuring her. Anna felt Catherine's hands holding her body steady as she thrust urgently against her lover. She clutched at the bedding as she cried out. Her heart exploded as she fell into an abyss and collapsed against her lover.

Anna was unable to focus, as she felt completed for the first time in her life. Her thirst had been quenched and yet the fire was still blazing inside of her. Anna didn't allow her body to still as she pulled her lover up in her arms and wrapped her body around Catherine. Anna had no idea of how or what she should be doing; she simply allowed her body and heart to guide her as she pulled Catherine in for a lingering kiss. Her body ignited, as she tasted herself on Catherine's warm inviting lips. Their hands caressed and pleasured one another until they collapsed in a loving embrace.

Anna felt at peace as she rested her head on her lover's chest. She ran her hands along Catherine's body. She listened to the sound of Catherine's heart beating in a steady rhythm. "I thought the first time I held my son in my arms I finally found a reason to be happy," Anna murmured against Catherine's skin as the blonde caressed her back. "Yet tonight you have shown me another form of bliss."

Anna felt a sudden wave of panic when Catherine remained silent. She jerked her head up and found herself locked in the blonde's smoky gaze. "I love you Anna." Catherine choked out in a fearful tone.

"And I love you Catherine." Anna responded in a need to calm her lover's fears. The smile her lover cast down upon her made Anna's heart leap. Anna snuggled up against Catherine's body and they held one another as they drifted off to sleep.

*  *  *

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania 2003

'I can't believe this.' Shawn shouted as Faith stared back at her. 'You said you had an errand to run. How did a simple errand turn into I'm leaving the country for an indefinite period of time?'

'It's just a job Shawn,' Faith tried to argue. 'I need to be doing something besides following you around.'

'A job in the middle of a war zone,' Shawn shouted. 'Something you said you were tired of.'

'I said that when I had other options,' Faith countered. 'I'm a reporter who specializes in debunking haunted houses. I can't do that anymore. Not since Whispering Pines. I wasn't expecting this offer, but I won't be foolish enough to pass on it.'

'Fine,' Shawn spat back not really listening to what Faith was trying to tell her. 'Go then; it isn't like we are living together or anything.' Faith reached out for her and Shawn jerked away. Shawn felt the taller woman's pain for just a moment and then the scene changed.

Faith was standing aboard an aircraft carrier talking with a gorgeous woman in a navel uniform. 'Trust me lieutenant I understand what you are offering perfectly,' Faith addressed the woman in a dry tone. 'As I said before I have someone waiting for me back home.' Shawn could feel the rush of sadness Faith was trying to hide and again the scene changed.

Now Faith was dressed in a khaki vest standing by a tank and looking at a crumpled newspaper photo with Shawn's picture. A sudden blast jerked the brunette out of her thoughts. 'That was close,' she commented as she stuffed the picture back into one of the pockets of her vest. 'Get the camera ready.'

'No,' Faith said into the small video telephone. 'I'll pass on Iraq. I need to go home.'

The image shifted once again blurring into several as the words became jumbled, 'This is Faith Charles reporting live from,' the reporter addressed the camera then the image blurred and Faith was gripping the receiver of a payphone. 'Althea I know you know where she is,' Faith pleaded. 'I just want to talk to her,' the sounds of city traffic drowned out the reporter's voice. 'Fine I'll do it!' Faith barked. 'Now please tell me where Shawn is?'

'What I'm asking is that you return to Whispering Pines,' the smaller brunette pleaded as Faith felt a sudden rush of panic and a small sense of hope. 'Maybe I should go back?' She wondered before deciding against it. 'Not a chance in hell.'

Shawn's eyes flew open as the images continued to become garbled. She could see Faith with soldiers and staring at a crumpled picture of Shawn, and then a confusing array of images that slowly slipped away. Shawn looked around in confusion until she realized that she was lying in Faith's arms.

She slowly removed herself from Faith's embrace and slipped out of bed. "Sometimes being a psychic sucks," Shawn grumbled as she tried to understand what she had seen as she slept in Faith's arms. "She couldn't just dream about sex like she always does." She muttered in a bitter tone before she shook her head once again and decided that it no longer mattered and stumbled into the bathroom.

Once Shawn had showered and dressed she quietly slipped from the hotel room and made her way to the coffee shop, knowing that Faith would be craving caffeine when she woke up. Shawn bought two large cups of coffee and a bag of donuts and headed back towards her room.

She was pleased when Faith emerged from the bathroom dressed in appropriate attire. "Here," She offered as she thrust the large cup of coffee in the reporter's hand. She felt a jolt as their fingers brushed and then a disturbing image filled her mind. "You jerk." She shouted.

"What?" Faith asked in confusion.

"You weren't even going to tell me," Shawn fumed as she shoved the bag of donuts into the brunette's body. "Why did you answer the telephone?" She babbled on as Faith grimaced while Shawn rushed over to the telephone and began to dial the familiar number.

"It rang and woke me up," Faith tried to explain. "I just answered it out of reflex. I was half a sleep. Trust me talking to your new girlfriend wasn't my idea of a fun way to wake up. You know she isn't very pleasant."

"I wonder why," Shawn groaned as she listened to the phone ringing. "She must have been thrilled when she called my hotel room this morning and another woman answered."

Shawn was about to go off on a tirade when Deb's voice greeted. "Hi Honey you called?" Shawn offered in an innocent tone.

"Shawn, what is going on?" Deb asked in concern. "I called you first thing this morning and a woman answered the phone and said you had just stepped out."

"One of my colleagues crashed here last night," Shawn offered in an effort to placate her lover. Shawn reasoned that it wasn't really a lie and yet she felt a pang of guilt stabbing at her as she listened to Deb wishing her a good morning. "I miss you too." Shawn lied.

"I'm going to be sick," Faith, grunted.

Shawn hurled a pillow at the brunette as she tried to listen to Deb. "Ouch!" Faith shouted as the pillow struck her in the head. Faith raised the pillow in an effort to throw it back at Shawn. The smaller woman flashed an icy glare, which halted the reporter's movements. Faith lowered the pillow before focusing her attention on the donuts.

Shawn continued to chat with Deb as Faith rummaged through the bag. "What no chocolate frosted?" Faith barked loudly.

"Deb, sweetie, can you hold for just a moment?" Shawn said in a sweet tone before she covered the receiver. "Stop it!" She yelled at Faith. "Check the bottom of the bag and stop pouting. I need to finish this call and then I have a shoot to finish. Just eat something, drink your coffee, and if you behave, you can go with me. But I don't want to hear one peep out of you until I hang up. Understood?"

"Fine Miss Bossy," Faith conceded with a pout. "Hey are those my socks?"

Shawn looked down at her feet and realized that Faith was right. "Damn it," Shawn grumbled as she returned to the call and removed her shoes and socks. She tossed the socks in question at the reporter once again smacking her in the head. Faith cast an incredulous look at her as Shawn wrapped up her telephone call.

"We really need to clean out our wardrobe," Shawn muttered as she dug out a clean pair of socks. "Seems like our stuff got mixed together."

"We spent almost every waking moment together," Faith reasoned as she sipped her coffee. "Most of my stuff is in storage back in Massachusetts."

"Why? Are you thinking of going back?" Shawn asked as she put on a fresh pair of socks.

"To Massachusetts?" Faith asked.

"Whispering Pines?" Shawn corrected her.

"I'm not," Faith disagreed. "I did meet the owner and told her no. Wait did you sneak a peek inside my head while I was sleeping?"

"It was an accident," Shawn quickly defended herself. "And yes you are thinking about it."

"Well it doesn't matter," Faith shrugged. "I've already accepted another assignment. Althea talked me into being the lead on her next project. It was the only way I could get her to tell me where you were."

"Hammond Castle?" Shawn stammered as she stared at her ex-lover.

"Yeah, how did you," Faith began. Her words drifted off as bright smile formed on her lips. "You're on the team? This is great."

"No it isn't." Shawn weakly protested.

DARK SKIES

CHAPTER SIX

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

CATHERINE SHIFTED HER body as she felt a weight pressing against her. The blonde's eyes fluttered open. She looked down and found her naked body covered in a blanket of soft, auburn hair. She traced Anna's creamy white shoulders with the tips of her fingers. 'Now I've really done it, haven't I? In all the years I've pursued my perversion sleeping with one of my brother's wives was never among my transgressions,' She mentally berated herself. "Of course my other brother's wives were pasty prigs like their respective husbands. Anna is a breath of fresh air. She is the light in this dark world and now I've ruined everything between us.'

"Troubling thoughts," Anna's sweet voice interrupted her inner turmoil. "Please do not tell me that you regret the love we shared?" The younger woman pleaded.

"Never," Catherine honestly answered the pleading look in her young lover's eyes. "The only regret I possess at this moment is that you belong to another." She added in hopes that Anna would understand her fears.

"I never belonged to him," Anna corrected her. "I was sold to him for a handful of coins. He may rule my life, but my heart has never been his. It is yours and yours alone."

"Do you understand what you are saying?" Catherine inquired in a slow careful tone.

"Yes," Anna reassured her as she snuggled closer to the blonde's body. "I am yours if you want me?"

"Of course I want you." Catherine blew out quickly.

"There were others before me?" Anna shyly inquired as she rested her chin on Catherine's chest.

"Yes my love," Catherine answered her with a slight frown as she ran her fingers through the younger woman's long, auburn hair. "In my travels I was granted the luxury of exploring my true self. I stayed away from what my family considered to be my home for as long as I could. Until I thought I had discovered my heart and my true home in Paris. I stayed there for as long as I could, until my money ran out and I limped my way back here with an empty purse and a broken heart."

"Ah," Anna sighed heavily as she traced Catherine's face with her fingers. "The depth of her love was equal to the depth of your purse."

"Hmm," Catherine sighed thoughtfully as she filled her hands with Anna's hair. "I was a fool."

"No," Anna corrected her. "She was the fool. You, my love, are a treasure that should be worshiped."

"Worshiped?" Catherine laughed as she felt Anna's naked body brushing against her own. "Surely you jest?"

"Never," Anna chastised her with a playful poke before she lifted her body slightly above Catherine's. "You have freed me, and unlocked my heart with a simple smile." Anna emphasized her point by placing Catherine's hand against her rapidly beating heart. "I was drawn to you the first time I heard your voice. From the very beginning my heart knew that I belonged in your arms. It just took my head time to catch up."

Catherine could feel her own weary heart soaring as her fingers caressed Anna's soft skin. "This is far too dangerous," she whispered as her touch drifted to the swell of Anna's breasts. "We shouldn't even speak of such things."

"Hush," Anna whispered as she cupped Catherine's face with her hand. "I know, and yes I understand the danger, for today we have each other and tomorrow he could return. We will tread carefully as if we are crossing a pond during the winter thaw."

"If we fall it will be together," Catherine vowed as her gaze drifted to her lover's breasts swaying dangerously close to her lips. "Now, how shall we spend this rainy day my dear Anna?" She flickered her tongue across one of Anna's nipples. She was pleased by the sharp intake of breath the redhead released. "Shall I show you how I love you?"

"Yes." Anna whimpered.

Their days passed merrily each of them treading carefully around others. Catherine had never experienced such joy as they prepared for Richard's return for the coming holiday. The only cloud lingering over them was that with the changing seasons Horatio's return was nearing. "I wish we knew when he was returning." Catherine said absently one evening as she held her lover in her arms.

"God forgive me, I wish he would never return," Anna whispered against Catherine's flesh. "If only his beloved sea would claim him. I'm a horrible person."

"No you are not," Catherine chastised her. "He is not worthy of you. I fear his return will bring out my ire."

"I need to show you something," Anna said softly as she slipped from Catherine's embrace and slipped on her robe. "He often returns when it is dark. He can not find us together."

"I almost wish he would that would certainly wipe his smug look off of his face," Catherine hissed as she climbed off of the bed and donned her own dressing gown. "Yet, I understand that we must be careful for the sake of your child. Now, what is it you wish to share with me other than your heart my love."

Catherine watched as her young lover crossed the room and placed her palm on the wall. Anna smiled at her playfully as she pressed against the wall. Catherine watched as a small section of the wall opened. "What is that?" She asked as she crossed the room to join her lover.

"No one but I am aware of this," Anna explained as she opened the panel revealing a dark entryway. "It must have been constructed with the servants in mind. If you follow the stairs all the way up it opens into your room. If you descend to the bottom it opens in the back of the kitchen near the pantry."

"A servants entry?" Catherine was astonished. "But why does no one else know of its existence?"

"I think it was constructed in error," Anna reasoned. "Since the Captain objects to others residing in the house. The builder went to great lengths to hide it. I can only assume that he realized his error and did not wish to have the Captain try to reduce his wages. If the Captain were aware of it he would certainly force the servants to use it so he wouldn't need to see them. Or he would simply barricade it, so I would be unable to use it to avoid him. Which of course I do on many occasions. There is another exit just down the hall that opens by the linen closet. I discovered it not long after we arrived and the Captain set off on a voyage."

"If he knew he would most certainly use it to spy on you," Catherine agreed as they closed the door. Catherine looked at the wall amazed that she still couldn't see the seams. "It is a true stroke of luck that I am housed in what was to be the maid's chamber. We need to keep our clothing nearby so we can dress quickly."

"When he returns flee," Anna cautioned her. "Do not look back no matter what you hear."

"I can't promise you that," Catherine argued. "I will not endure him mistreating you."

"You must," Anna tried to reason with her lover as she guided her back to her bed. "Now take me to bed my love."

Almost a week later in the middle of the night they heard him. Catherine did as Anna pleaded with her to do and fled up the back stairwell. She felt like a coward as she listened to him berating Anna. The next morning she felt sick as she looked into her lover's tired gaze. Since the Captain's return the only thing that kept Catherine from striking her brother down was the secret passageway that Anna would use whenever she could. They stole a few hours together in the safety of Catherine's tiny room, losing themselves in one another's embrace.

*  *  *

New York City 2003

"Oh, yes, Baby!" The brunette cried out as Shawn pleasured her. Their bodies rocking wildly as Shawn straddled her lover. Deb cried out one last time before collapsing against the mattress. "I missed you." Deb whispered as Shawn fought against the guilty pang.

"I missed you too," Shawn lied not understanding why she just couldn't relax and enjoy their reunion. "I'm sorry I won't be home long."

"Another job?" Deb sighed deeply. "Why don't you just take some time off?"

"I can't do that," Shawn argued. "I'm in demand now. That could change at anytime and the jobs won't be as good. I could end up reading cards for Miss Cleo."

"Right," Deb chuckled. "Come here baby, let me make you feel as good as I do."

Shawn hid the frown she was sporting as she allowed her lover to lower her down onto the bed. One of things that first had sparked her interest in Deb was that the stockbroker didn't believe in psychics. It was nice for the young doctor not to have to deal with the constant 'do you know what I'm thinking?' crap. Now it bothered Shawn that Deb didn't take her work seriously.

As Deb caressed her body Shawn was desperately trying to feel something from her lover's ministrations. There had been a time when their relationship was new that the small brunette could make Shawn scream out with the slightest touch. Tonight was lost in guilty images of Faith clouding her mind and her mood.

The guilt was strangling her. Finally she did what every woman did at least once in her life, she cried out like it was the second coming as she arched her body. She hated pretending that she had climaxed, but she knew if she didn't Deb would just keep trying to pleasure her. So, she faked it. By the time she flew to Boston she felt like a complete jerk.

*  *  *

Danvers, Massachusetts 2003

A pimple faced young man, named Tommy, met her at the hotel. He was an intern for the production company that was funding the shoot at Hammond Castle. He helped her unload her luggage and equipment inside. "I'm really looking forward to this," Tommy stammered as they rode the elevator up to her room. "You'll be sharing your room."

"No problem," Shawn shrugged. "That happens all the time. Whom am I bunking with?"

"Miss Charles," He answered with a shy smile. "She checked in yesterday."

"Son of a . . .," Her biting comment trailed off as the elevator doors opened. "I can't believe it." She grumbled as she followed the nervous young man down the hallway.

"Here is your keycard." Tommy handed her the thin plastic card after he opened the door for her. He helped her load her things into the room as Shawn nervously scanned the room for Faith. Thankfully the tall brunette was nowhere to be seen. "If you need anything I'm on the floor below." He offered sheepishly as the hair on the back of Shawn's neck began to prickle.

"Thank you Tommy." She offered as she turned to find Faith leaning in the doorway. "Miss Charles." She coldly greeted her ex-lover who had the nerve to smirk at her.

"Dr. Williams, always a pleasure." Faith responded with a wink.

Shawn released a low growl as she glared at the tall brunette. Tommy quickly excused himself as the tension in the hotel room grew steadily. Shawn's anger continued to simmer as she caught the puppy dog look young Tommy cast up at Faith. 'Great, now I'm jealous,' She mentally grumbled as she watched Faith saunter into the room. "Why?" Shawn fussed as she tossed her suitcase onto the bed.

"Why what?" Faith quipped as she sprawled herself across the bed Shawn was using to unpack. The brunette propped herself up onto her elbow as she watched the smaller woman carefully. "Why do you always find a parking space in front of your house after you park twelve blocks away? Why does the Red Sox game fall apart every year after the All Star Game? Why does it always rain after you wash your car?"

"Stop it you big freak," Shawn cut her off. "Why am I rooming with you?"

"Because we are the only two members of the talent on this shoot that are women," Faith bluntly explained. "As talent we are entitled to nicer rooms than the crew."

"I'd rather sleep in a shoe box than next to you." Shawn hissed.

"Forget it," Faith sighed heavily. "I already asked Althea about changing the sleeping arrangements and she said it wasn't possible."

"You asked for a room change?" Shawn questioned her suspiciously.

"Yes, I did." Faith flatly responded.

"Oh?" Shawn said suddenly feeling a little dejected.

"What?" Faith grumbled. "I thought I was doing the right thing. I left and I lost you, it hurts, but I'm not a complete idiot."

"Sorry it just surprised me." Shawn softly apologized.

"You sound a little disappointed Sparky?" Faith quipped with a confident smirk. "Don't tell me that you've been missing me?"

"Get off my bed you arrogant jerk," Shawn yelled. She hadn't meant to lose control. Perhaps it was the gleam in the brunette's eyes, or the confident tone, or maybe the way Faith's image popped into her head the last time she was making love to Deb, or that the arrogant reporter was right and she really hated it when Faith was right. "You know I was about to thank you for being so understanding and mature about the situation and you just had to act like the big, overgrown goober that you are."

Faith's lips curled into a sneer as she climbed off of the bed. "Just for the record Shawn I was trying to be understanding," Faith explained in a solemn tone. "So in the spirit, no pun intended, of friendship why don't we just drop this and try to get some work done?"

Shawn blew out a frustrated sigh as she calmed herself. "You're right," she agreed feeling a sense of guilt at the way she over reacted. "Tell me what exactly are you doing on this shoot?"

"I'm the host." Faith beamed.

"My God you're the new Lanie Larson." Shawn teased her unable to control the smile that suddenly emerged.

"Only with smaller boobs and a brain," Faith boasted as Shawn's eyes drifted to the brunette's chest. "Anyhoo," Faith said as she cleared her throat and redirected Shawn's gaze to her eyes. "I'm really enjoying this. I get to research the whole thing and lead you guys around and ask probing questions. This is going to a lot more fun and safer than my last assignment."

"I was thinking about that the other day," Shawn confessed as her smile faded while Faith looked at her with a curious expression. "I was watching the news the other night; that reporter from Jordan that was killed. I'm glad you passed on going staying over seas."

"Me too," Faith responded quietly. "I have done my time. I can't do it anymore. And if I do well on this gig I won't have to. So want to hear about Hammond Castle?"

"I'd love it." Shawn smiled as she began to unpack while Faith gathered up her notes. "So no more trying to discredit me or my colleagues."

"Nope," Faith confirmed. "In fact I can't take sides. I'm just along for the ride and narration. Ready?" Shawn nodded in response as she sorted out her clothing. "John Hays Hammond, Jr. built the medieval-style castle between the years of 1926 and 1929. He used it as his home and to house his collection of Roman, medieval and Renaissance artifacts. He also used it to house the Hammond Research Corporation. He was an inventor. The guy produced over four hundred patents. Only Edison had more. Guess what he is best known for?"

"Besides having more money than God and good taste in artwork?" Shawn teased her mood was becoming lighter the more playful Faith became.

"He invented the remote control." Faith informed her.

"Wow," Shawn blinked with amazement. "If you think about it that is probably the most popular invention of this century. I know you break out in a sweat whenever you can't find it."

"At least I don't surf constantly like some people," Faith protested. "Getting back to the Castle, it has eight rooms including the great hall. You are going to love that room. Then we have an indoor courtyard, Renaissance dinning room, two guest bedrooms, the inventions exhibit room, and the Natalie Hays Hammond exhibit room, the tower galleries, lots of passage ways and some smaller rooms."

"You've seen it already?" Shawn inquired thoughtfully.

"One of my cousins got married there." Faith explained.

"At a castle?" Shawn asked.

"It really is beautiful," Faith continued. "A lot of people get married there. They also do Renaissance Fairs, and at Halloween they do the best-haunted house in the area, with the possible exception of the real thing of course. If you get a chance you should take a stroll around the grounds, it is amazing, and the view of the Atlantic is breath taking."

"Okay, between looking for things that go bump in the night I'll take time to stop and smell the roses," Shawn promised. "Speaking of things that go bump in the night. It sounds like Mr. Hammond was a nice, normal guy, and the castle isn't that old so, do we have things that will go bump in the night?"

"You tell me?" Faith taunted her. "The place really isn't known for it, but several tour guides and staff members over the years have seen and heard some mighty strange things."

"Sounds like fun." Shawn perked up finally feeling better about her renewed working relationship with her ex-lover.

*  *  *

Magnolia, Massachusetts 2003

"I can't believe you losers are drunk! Althea screamed at the inebriated crew and talent that were hiding under a tarp as the rain poured down around them. Faith and Shawn chuckled in unison. Shawn started to slip from her perch on Faith's lap. Faith tightened her hold on the smaller woman. The brunette shook her head for a moment as she tried to recall just how Shawn ended up curled up in her lap. 'Right, Shawn's birthday, crappy weather, and a shoot that is a little on the dull side always equals tequila.' Her foggy mind finally pieced together.

"Relax Althea," Faith tried to reason with her as she handed her one of Clyde's special blue shooters. "We can't shoot inside the castle because of the private party, and we can't shoot outside because of the rain. And it is our little Shawn's birthday."

"Do I want to know what is in this?" Althea asked as she held up the shot glass.

"Ask Clyde," Faith motioned towards the burly cameraman who was hiding beneath his well-worn Dodgers cap. "He calls them Baby Blue Rita's."

"Wait, I remember," Shawn volunteered with a giggle as she shifted her position. Faith bit back a moan as the smaller woman squirmed in her lap. "Liked that did you?" Shawn asked as she looked down at the blushing brunette. "Anyhoo, these have tequila, tequila, pineapple juice, tequila, blue what cha called it?

"Blue Curacao." Faith provided smirking at the inebriated woman who seemed to be primarily focused on the main ingredient.

"Right blueberry and tequila," Shawn finished triumphantly. "Wasn't it nice of Clyde to do this for my birthday?"

Althea eyed the way Shawn and Faith were curled up together on the tiny folding chair. Her dark eyes quickly shot over to Clyde who was scratching his thick gray beard as he watched the couple. "I think he was just hoping to get the two of you drunk enough so he can watch you make out." Althea noted before she downed her shot.

"Well, duh." Shawn chuckled as she snuggled closer to Faith.

The brunette was having a hard time trying to keep her hands from wandering, and Shawn's constant touching wasn't helping. "Pervert," Faith grumbled as Shawn's hand slipped between her thighs.

"I'm only human." Clyde smirked in response.

"I wasn't talking to you," Faith corrected him in a dry tone as she cast a challenging look at her former lover.

"It's my birthday." Shawn's gray eyes twinkled back at her in a defiant manner.

"Goodie does this mean I get to give you spankies later?" Faith smirked as Althea choked on the shot Clyde had just given her.

"If you're good." Shawn purred into her ear. Faith bit down on her bottom lip as she felt the blonde's hand slipping further between her thighs.

"I'm always good," Faith panted as she felt her body trembling. "You are playing with fire." She added hotly in the smaller woman's ear.

Shawn leaned closer her breath tickling Faith's sensitive earlobe. "I know what you are thinking." She whispered softly. Faith's eyes fluttered shut as she felt Shawn's tongue trace her earlobe. She opened her mouth to offer some form of protest when she felt Shawn's hand cupping her mound.

"What happened to Steve?" Althea asked halting the brunette's attempt to stop the frisky physic.

"Passed out." Clyde offered with a shrug.

Faith squirmed slightly as she carefully extracted Shawn's hand from between her thighs. "This day is a bust." Althea grumbled as she shook Steve harshly.

Faith squeaked when Shawn's hand slipped under her coat and cupped one of her breasts. "Shawn." She hissed as her jaw clenched.

"No one can see what I'm doing." The smaller woman whispered as her fingers searched for the brunette's nipple.

Faith had no doubt that Shawn's action couldn't be seen because of the heavy coats they were wearing. She also had no doubt that they were still very aware of what was going on. Faith was torn as her body craved Shawn's touch while her pesky conscience reminded her that the blonde was drunk and had a girlfriend waiting for her back in New York.

"I haven't seen Steve this screwed up since the day we tried to do the shoot at Whispering Pines." Clyde explained to Althea who had given up on trying to awaken the reporter.

Shawn suddenly jerked away as Faith's body tensed. "What?" Faith asked quickly as she caught the terrified look in Shawn's eyes.

"Kitchen." Shawn offered as an explanation as she tapped on Faith's forehead.

"Sorry," Faith shivered when she realized that Shawn must have caught a glimpse of what happened in the kitchen when the psychic was lost in visions of the murders. "I didn't know there was a second shoot at Whispering Pines?" Faith asked Clyde in an effort to clear her mind from the disturbing image of her cradling Shawn as she cried out.

"I said we tried to do a shoot," Clyde corrected her. "We ended up folding up half way through. How in the hell did the two of you spend the night there?"

"Not much of a choice after a certain point," Faith tried to explain as the memory of holding Shawn tightly as she tried to put her arm through one of the windows in a desperate attempt to get the two of them out of the house. "When things got really wild I couldn't open the doors or windows. We were trapped in there. Tell us about your experiences?"

Faith first met Clyde when she was first starting out. He had been her cameraman the first time she went into a hot spot. He never flinched as gunfire surrounded them. Now he was pale and shaking. "When we first got there I thought the whole thing was a load of horse puckey," He began to explain. "I went into the kitchen and nothing happened. It was just an empty kitchen."

"I don't doubt that nothing would bother you in the kitchen," Faith chuckled. "You're straight. Captain Stratton saves his big show for us queers."

"Lucky you," Clyde smiled as he stroked his beard. "With me it started with the garden."

"What garden?" Shawn quickly asked.

"In the back of the house," Clyde continued. "I filmed around the house and there was nothing there, just a lot of dirt and trees. Later on I went back outside to the canteen truck and it wasn't barren anymore. It was filled with flowers in full bloom. After I stopped shaking I filmed it. Steve was still boasting that the whole thing was a hoax when I told him about it. So I showed the arrogant bugger. He still wasn't buying it. Then we walked back to the house and I felt like someone was watching me. He must have felt it too because we both looked up and there was a woman standing in one of the windows watching us."

Faith held her breath waiting to hear just what it was that drove Clyde out of the house. "We ran back into the house," Clyde continued slowly. "I was filming the whole time. We reached the room on the third floor where we had seen her. Steve threw open the door and there she was. My heart stopped when she stormed over and slammed the door in our faces as she screamed for us to get out before it was too late. I about peed my pants."

"Third floor?" Faith asked.

"Catherine," Shawn supplied. "Was she a really tall blonde?"

"From what I could see of her yes," Clyde confirmed. "She was misty if that makes any sense."

"That is the way I saw her," Faith confirmed. "You got it on film though?"

"The tape was blank when I played it back," Clyde groaned. "The most amazing thing I've ever shot and it just vanished. But that isn't what sent us running. Later the douser showed up. You know they wander around with a couple of sticks looking for bodies."

"Oh yeah those guys." Faith chuckled as Shawn swatted her playfully.

"We started to film this dude wandering around with his sticks like he is looking for water," Clyde continued ignoring the couple that had begun snuggling once again. "No big deal until we followed him into the house and it was like we were in an earthquake. No lie, everything was shaking right down to the glass in the windows. The lens on my camera exploded. Then this voice booms out, 'get out!'"

"What do you do?" Tommy asked nervously.

"I got the hell out there," Clyde scoffed. "I wasn't alone, the whole team just took off once the floorboards started breaking apart. A team went back later and the house looked just fine, it was like none of it had happened."

"They are in the house." Shawn mumbled thoughtfully. Faith looked up at her. She could see the wheels in the young woman's mind turning.

"And that old bastard is making sure no one finds them." Faith muttered in disgust.

"Evil in life usually means evil in death." Shawn informed her.

"Did you hear that the owners are trying to get a new team together," Althea threw out in a hopeful tone. "I heard they want the both of you to go back."

"Not a chance." Shawn flatly refused as Faith thought about what Clyde had just told them.

"Faith?" Althea beamed.

"Not without the good doctor," Faith finally answered as she patted Shawn gently on her firm backside. "Speaking of which Birthday girl . . .,"

"You never told me you saw the ghosts as well, Faith." Althea cut off the lewd comment the reporter was about to make.

"She didn't read our book," the brunette gasped as Shawn giggled. "I'm hurt. It was when I was trying to get Shawn out of the kitchen. My radio was dead, Shawn was freaking out, and I couldn't get any of the doors or windows open. Suddenly there she was waving for me to follow her. I just followed her out of the kitchen as she held the door open for us and then she was gone."

"Enough," Shawn growled as she snuggled up against the brunette's body. "It is my birthday." Faith wrapped her arms around the smaller woman's body as she fought an internal battle between her over heated body and her over active imagination. As her body warmed from Shawn's touch a small voice was whining a constant reminder that she and Shawn were no longer together.

"We will be pulling a long day tomorrow," Althea informed them. "Start packing it in guys, before some one decides to crash the wedding inside of the castle," She harshly directed at her crew. "And please tell me the drivers didn't join in the festivities."

"Nope, it was just us wayward idiots." Faith assured her as Shawn burrowed her face in the brunette's neck. 'Why are you doing this?' Faith silently questioned as her fingers slipped under Shawn's jacket and up under the dark gray sweater she was wearing.

"Which one of us are you thinking about?" Shawn murmured in her ear.

"Both," Faith confessed as she felt the muscles on the blonde's stomach responding to her touch. "Now stop peeking." She added with a playful smirk as she tapped the giggling psychic's forehead.

"Stop thinking so loudly and I will," Shawn countered as she rested her head on Faith's shoulder. "It is my birthday and I don't want to think."

"Alright," Faith laughed in response. "No more thinking." She agreed as she brushed back Shawn's long, curly hair from her brow. Faith peeked around at the crew who were busy packing up the tent. She placed a tender kiss on Shawn's cheek.

The brunette's heart was pounding as her lips began to tingle from lightly caressing Shawn's skin. "Happy birthday Shawn," she whispered as the blonde began to caress Faith's thigh. "We should get moving. The guys need to break down the tent."

Shawn murmured softly as Faith assisted her off of her lap and to her feet. Shawn swayed slightly as the alcohol hit her. Instinctively Faith wrapped her arms around the smaller woman and held her steady. As they walked through the rain to the van their arms remained around the other's waist.

Faith helped Shawn up into the van and climbed in behind her. They nestled against one another. Faith could feel her body warming as she relaxed into Shawn's touch. During the ride back to Danvers they continued to cuddle. Faith refused to give into the fear that was calling out to her that things were happening much to quickly, and that the both of them had been drinking.

Instead of listening to her fears Faith's hand slipped from Shawn's waist and began caressing the blonde's hip. Having Shawn back in her arms even for one night, she reasoned, was worth the risk. She could feel Shawn's breath on her neck as the blonde rested her head against the brunette's shoulder. Faith inhaled the scent of the smaller woman's hair. She hummed softly as the sweet aroma of peaches filled her.

She brushed aside the pang of guilt that crept up on her for enjoying the feel and scent of her former lover. For the first time since she had arrived on the north shore she was thrilled that they were sharing a room. Her hands continued to caress the perky little psychic's body under the guise of warming the smaller woman.

Shawn's fingers crept up along Faith's body until she was caressing the brunette's neck. She smiled blissfully as she felt the cool metal of the silver bracelet touching her skin. She kissed the top of Shawn's head and, once again, drank in the soft scent of peaches. She couldn't help the way her heart swelled knowing that Shawn was still wearing the bracelet.

Each time she saw the silver band that was engraved with two swans on Shawn's wrist she couldn't help feeling a small glimmer of hope. Perhaps someday they would be together again. Before she left the country and her lover behind she wanted to offer Shawn a token that would tell the blonde how she really felt. Each time Faith had tried to verbalize her emotions the words either failed to come or came out wrong. It amazed Faith that she could stand calmly in front of a news camera while mayhem surrounded her, and she couldn't tell one pesky little blonde that she was in love with her. When she found the bracelet in the dusty old antiques shop back in Boston she just felt right about it and prayed that Shawn would see the deeper meaning.

Despite the heavy clothing they were wearing as they snuggled in the back of van, Faith could feel the rapid beating of Shawn's heart. She stifled a groaned as she felt Shawn's fingers drifting back down the front of her body and slipping beneath her coat. The reporter quickly scanned the van in order to see if any of their fellow passengers were watching them. Clyde was seated up front with the Seth the driver. The two of them were engaged in a heated debated over whether or not the Red Sox would ever win the World Series. Althea was busy working on her laptop while Steve loudly snored next to her.

Feeling confident that their actions were hidden from the others as they nestled closer to one another, Faith allowed her hands to continue exploring Shawn's body. The reporter's hands drank in the feel of Shawn's skin as the psychic cupped her breast. Faith felt her nipples awakening as Shawn began to kiss her neck.

Faith was thankful for the cloudy, rainy day that cloaked them in darkness as her head fell back and she offered her neck up to Shawn's warm kisses. She filled her hands with Shawn's backside as she felt blonde's tongue teasing her sensitive neck. She licked her own lips as Shawn's began to nibble on her neck.

Her skin tingled with excitement as her stomach clenched. Shawn's touch could always send her body into turmoil, and after months of not being allowed to give herself to the smaller woman, she was ready to explode. She clenched her jaw tightly as Shawn began to suckle the pulse point on her neck.

Faith's heart was pounding as they instinctively shifted their bodies so that their legs became entwined and Shawn was half on her lap. 'Just as long as she doesn't kiss me I'll be fine.' Faith mentally reasoned feeling confident that they could still stop what was happening between them. Despite her unrealistic rationalization her body was already taking control as her hips thrust against Shawn's firm thigh.

Their bodies became one as Faith began to caress Shawn's body. The blonde's lips began to trace Faith's jaw as the brunette's hands reeled in the feel of the blonde's flesh quivering from her touch. Faith dipped her head and their lips met in a searing kiss. Faith was lost in the taste of Shawn's mouth as they fondled one another.

The brunette's heart was racing as she began to tease Shawn's nipples through the thin material of her bra. "Ahem," Althea's voice disrupted their groping session. "We are at the hotel." The producer grunted as the slightly embarrassed couple sighed in unison.

They stumbled out of the van and into the hotel lobby. Shawn took the brunette by the hand and pulled her towards the elevators. Neither of them spoke, as their hands remained linked while they rode the elevator to their floor. Faith could feel the electricity flowing between them as they walked towards the room that they were sharing. There was something about the way Shawn's thumb was rubbing across the back of her hand that was driving the reporter insane with desire.

Faith released a strangled breath as they lingered for a moment outside of the room that they were sharing. She could feel the heat pouring from Shawn's body. Faith swallowed hard as their eyes met and she was trapped by the darkened pools filled with pure desire looking up at her. She knew that she should protest or simply put Shawn to bed and sneak away before she was led astray by her desires. Instead her hand tightened around Shawn's as the smaller woman opened the door to their room.

Faith released Shawn's hand and assisted her with the removal of her wet coat. She turned her back on the psychic as she removed her own coat. She could feel Shawn watching her. As Faith undid her damp shoelaces she valiantly struggled not to look back at her ex-lover. She heard Shawn's shoes thumping across the carpeting. A jolt tore through her body when she heard the distinctive sound of a zipper being lowered.

Faith refused to turn around knowing that seeing any glimpse of Shawn's body would be her undoing. She fumbled with the heavy, wet material of her top as she heard Shawn softly sighing as the sound of wet jeans made contact with the floor. Faith's hands froze with her shirt half way up her torso. "Faith," Shawn beckoned her as the reporter heard the bed creaking.

"If you don't want to just say it," Shawn sincerely whispered.

"You know I do," Faith uttered as her resolve crumbled and she turned around. Faith felt her heart breaking as she looked down at Shawn reclining on her bed dressed in nothing but her top. 'Why did I walk away from this?' She mentally berated herself as she crossed the short distance and knelt before Shawn.

"I wish I knew," Shawn answered her unspoken question as she brushed Faith's wet hair from her brow.

"I hate it when you do that," Faith laughed as her hands came to rest on Shawn's thighs.

"Then stop thinking so loudly," Shawn chastised her playfully as she swept the back of her fingers longingly across Faith's cheek. "The first time we let Clyde ply us with tequila on my birthday this is how I wanted the day to end."

"So did I," Faith confessed as she clasped Shawn's wrist and ran her thumb across the bracelet she had given her. She raised Shawn's wrist and placed a soft kiss on the cool metal. She could feel Shawn's pulse racing just beneath the silver band. Her lips moved to the palm of Shawn's out stretched hand. Shawn trembled as Faith blew against her skin before she brushed her lips against her palm. "Now this is what I want."

Shawn cupped Faith's face and drew her closer. "You're the birthday girl," Faith said in a hushed tone as she fell into Shawn's embrace. "What do you want?"

"You did promise me a spanking," Shawn breathlessly replied as their bodies met. The kiss was shy and gentle. It always amazed Faith how Shawn's kisses could be so soft and electrifying at the same time. She was certain that her toes were curling from the intensity the tender kiss was evoking. Her body leaned into Shawn's as the kiss deepened. She felt Shawn teasing her lips as her legs wrapped around Faith's waist and pulled her half way up onto the bed.

Faith's hands caressed the bare flesh of Shawn's thighs as the smaller woman's fingers became laced in her hair. Faith's fingers dug deeper into Shawn's flesh. Faith released a moan from the back of her throat as she felt their bodies becoming one. She was stunned when Shawn suddenly broke away from the fiery embrace. "Deb," Shawn gasped.

Faith's body and heart turned cold as she lifted her body slightly away from Shawn's. "I know it has been a long time," Faith growled as she glared down at Shawn. "But my name is Faith."

"No," Shawn argued her eyes filled with panic as she unwrapped her legs from Faith's body and pushed the taller woman away.

Faith stumbled backward before standing. "Yes it is," She flippantly threw out as she continued to glare down at the frightened woman. "Has been for some thirty odd years now."

"Faith," Shawn growled as she bounced up off of her bed. "She's on her way up here."

"Who?" Faith asked as she suddenly felt sick.

"Deb," Shawn blurted out in panic as she looked around the room. "She is in the elevator."

Faith felt as she was hit by lightening as she watched Shawn struggling to climb back into her wet jeans. Faith clenched her jaw as her fear turned to anger. She folded her arms defiantly across her chest. "Good I can't wait to meet her."

READING BETWEEN THE LINES

CHAPTER SEVEN

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

ANNA SMILED AS she watched her son racing through the garden squealing happily as his aunt pursued him. Richard was home sharing in the light that Catherine had brought to Whispering Pines. Sadly her husband had also returned. Anna's smiled dimmed as she looked around to ensure that her husband wasn't watching. If he knew that any of them were enjoying themselves he would certainly put an end to their merriment. 'Why is he always so unhappy? ' She pondered as she watched Catherine scooping Richard up in her arms. "I've got you now you little scamp." She laughed as she spun around as her precious cargo squealed loudly.

Anna's smile returned as she became caught up in her son's laughter and the way her lover's hair glimmered in the afternoon sun. Her smile dimmed once again when she felt a sudden chill as a dark shadow clouded the moment. Richard's laughter died on his lips as his tiny body froze. Catherine looked at the both of them with confusion. Anna felt the chill running through her as she cast a cautioning gaze towards her lover.

"Richard," Anna said with a tremor in her gentle tone. It broke her heart to see the panic filling his eyes.

"Boy, come here," Ann flinched as she heard her husband beckoning her son with no more respect that he would offer to a stray dog.

"Richard, go to your father," Anna instructed her young son. She had known that her husband was behind her long before he spoke. There was always a darkness that preceded him.

Richard squirmed out of Catherine's embrace. The blonde seemed reluctant to release her hold on him until Anna gave a pleading nod, silently requesting that she not interfere. "Are you running the household now?" The Captain hissed from behind her. Anna's body tensed knowing what was about to happen. She didn't offer any resistance as his fist tightened around her neatly wrapped hair. She stifled her painful cry as he yanked her back.

"No husband," She squeaked out as she looked up into his cold dark eyes.

"Brother!" Catherine's voice cried out.

"Don't, it will only make it worse," She heard her son whispering to his aunt.

Anna braced herself as she watched her husband raising his open hand. "You will not interfere with my family," The Captain hissed at his sister who was now standing beside Anna shielding Richard with her body.

"I wouldn't dream of it," Catherine coldly responded.

Her husband's grip remained firmly wrapped in her hair as she watched the siblings square off each standing their ground. Anna understood something at that moment; the Captain would not strike his sister. Anna and Richard were his property; his sister somehow fell out of his domain.

Horatio's hand still hovered above her face as she turned pitifully towards her lover. "Husband," Anna choked out. "It is late shouldn't I be preparing the evening meal and tending to the boy?"

"Yes," the Captain scowled in agreement as he finally released Anna from his grasp. "Get to the kitchen where you belong. You," He addressed his son who was clinging to his aunt's skirt. "Why are you wasting the day by following around these women?"

Anna chewed her lip nervously as she watched the tears welling up in her son's eyes. "Answer me," the Captain demanded in a ferocious tone.

"Mother insisted," Richard tearfully stammered out as Catherine looked down at the boy with a horror stricken expression. Anna simply nodded to her son silently encouraging him to continue. "She said that I needed to get outside because if I stay inside all day I'll grow to be lazy."

Anna allowed the thin smile to emerge on her lips as she listened to her son skillfully retell the lie she had taught him. The Captain seemed stunned by the boy's words. "Quite right," the Captain gruffly grunted before walking away from the three of them.

Anna released a heavy breath as she listened to her husband's retreating footsteps. "Come now we have duties to tend," she instructed her son and lover loudly certain that her husband was still lingering about.

Later that evening Anna sat at the table in her room with Catherine by her side as they pretended to be enthralled with stitching. "You taught him to lie?" Catherine whispered each of them keeping their eyes down at the delicate needle work.

"Of course," Anna flatly responded as she allowed her fingers to drift from her stitching. She listened to Catherine's breathing hitch ever so slightly as Anna ran the tip of her pinky along the taller woman's thigh.

Anna was learning so many things since her sister in-law's arrival. One of them was how to handle her husband. Fabrications were quickly becoming second nature to her. When her husband questioned her as to why she and Catherine sat up late chatting every evening she looked up at him innocently like a good wife, 'Husband surely the mindless chatter of females holds no interest to a man as well educated as yourself,' Anna dutifully replied. She was proud at the way he nodded in agreement puffing out his chest as he gave his silent consent.

Anna wanted to laugh at his bravado since she was better read than the crusty sea dog she had married. She had learned from Catherine that Horatio had been sent to the sea when he was younger than Richard. Her husband was a very wealthy man probably from ill gotten gains from smuggling or worse, truth be told Richard was probably better at understanding the written word than his father.

"He asked about our sewing sessions," Anna calmly informed her startled lover.

"And what did you tell him dear sister?" Catherine nervously inquired.

"That we are silly females," Anna smirked as her fingers traced her sister in-law's thigh. "Such an arrogant man."

"If he only knew," Catherine said softly. "Richard is such a charming boy."

"Yes," Anna smiled at the statement. "I will die before I allow him to become his father's son. You bring out the best in him. As you do for his mother," Anna's tone dropped sensually as she captured her lover's gaze.

"If only he could visit when his father was away?" Catherine uttered in an almost pleading tone.

"The Captain forbids it," Anna firmly answered.

"We could," Catherine began.

"Yes," Anna nodded in agreement knowing what Catherine was about to suggest. If Horatio was away then the three of them could run off. "And that my dear sister is probably why the Captain forbids it. It is late I must read to Richard and tuck him in."

Anna placed her stitching on the table as Catherine followed her actions. "Later come upstairs and tuck me in as well my love," Catherine whispered hotly in Anna's ear.

"Of course," Anna purred in response.

*  *  *

Danvers, Massachusetts 2003

"Faith don't do this," Shawn pleaded as she struggled with her very wet jeans that were now very snug against her body. "Whatever problems Deb and I have in our relationship this would be a crappy thing to do."

"Oh so it was okay when there wasn't any chance she could find out?" Faith sneered with disgust. "What happened to you Shawn?"

"You happened to me," Shawn answered as the pathetic feeling washed over her. "Please? I am begging you don't do this. She may not be the person for me but she doesn't deserve this. She doesn't seem to think that there is anything wrong with our relationship, which of course is part of the problem. Hell she even got me a present."

"Really what she get you?" Faith hissed refusing to budge.

"A first edition of Ulysses," Shawn informed her ex-lover. 'Damn twenty-eight hundred bucks what was she thinking? We haven't been together that long.' Shawn mentally wondered as she tried to still the rapid beating of her heart.

"You don't like James Joyce," Faith mumbled as her brow creased.

"Faith try and focus on the bigger picture here," Shawn pleaded.

"You don't," Faith argued. "I seem to recall your exact words on the subject were, 'Young catholic boy looses his virginity and throws up, yada, yada, yada,' Why would she spend what I can only image is a huge chunk of change on something you wouldn't enjoy?"

Shawn's head was pounding as she realized that Deb was the one who liked James Joyce and was impaired when it came to listening to Shawn. "That isn't the point," Shawn groaned as she glared at the still unmoving brunette.

"Sure it is," Faith quipped in a catty tone. "If she cared enough to buy you something nice she should care enough to buy you something you'd enjoy. A first edition Hawthorn or Dickens would be much more appropriate,"

"Fine you've proven your point," Shawn said softly as she felt the tears welling up. "You know me better. Are you happy now? Or do you really need to stick around and win the pissing contest?"

"Trust me when I tell you that happy is not how to describe what I am feeling at this moment," Faith said in a hollow tone as her arms finally dropped to her side. The brunette finally began to adjust her clothing to a more appropriate state. They exchanged a cold stare before Shawn watched Faith storm across the room and yank the door open.

Shawn looked on in horror as her present lover gaped up at her glowering ex-lover. Faith released a throaty growl that made Shawn shiver fearfully. "She hates James Joyce," Faith hissed before pushing her way past Deb almost toppling the stunned woman over as she marched out of the room.

"That woman is amazing?" Deb stammered as she watched Faith storming down the hallway.

"That is Faith Charles," Shawn informed her girlfriend as she reeled from the utter absurdity of the situation.

Deb looked completely embarrassed by her reaction to Faith as she turned towards Shawn. "That is the woman you work with?" Deb stammered with a hint of jealousy.

"Yes," Shawn guiltily admitted.

"You never said how stunning she is," Deb noted in an accusing tone as she held out the delicately wrapped package. "Happy Birthday," Deb offered freezing for a moment as she looked towards the still open door and then back at Shawn. 'How did?"

"I knew," Shawn explained in a miserable tone as she turned away from Deb's offer. "Deb, we have to talk."

And talk they did. During the conversation Shawn learned some things about her girlfriend that she had obviously ignored in the past few months. Deb was manipulative, like her gift for Shawn. Deb wanted the book and giving it to Shawn was a way to justify buying it. Deb seemed to be under the impression that it would only be a short matter of time before Shawn moved into her apartment.

Another thing Shawn realized was that she was using Deb for the sense of stability the other woman offered. They argued as Shawn tried to convince Deb that they didn't belong together. Deb didn't agree with the young psychic's assessment of their relationship. Finally Shawn did the only thing she could think of. "Faith is my ex-lover," She blurted out.

"Huh?" Deb choked her face turning a deep shade of scarlet as she gaped over at Shawn.

"Faith is my ex-lover," Shawn repeated in a slow careful tone knowing that she was being cruel.

"Why was she in your hotel room?" Deb spat out bitterly.

"This is her room as well,' Shawn informed the stunned woman.

"You're cheating on me?" Deb stammered in an incredulous tone.

"I'm sorry," Shawn blew out in relief knowing that the accusation wasn't exactly the truth but it would have been if Deb's timing didn't completely suck.

"You bitch," Deb screamed out.

"I'm sorry," Shawn repeated truly feeling awful about what she had done to Deb. A wave of relief washed over Shawn as Deb stormed out of the room clutching her precious book to her chest.

"That was a shitty thing to do," Shawn admonished herself as she stepped out of the room and locked the door behind her. She went searching for Faith allowing her instincts to guide her. She found the very somber looking Faith sitting at the hotel bar. Shawn felt her chest tighten painfully as she spied Tracy, one of the very young production assistants, hanging on Faith's shoulder. Shawn felt sick as she watched the couple stumble out of the bar arm and arm.

THE LIGHT OF DAY

CHAPTER EIGHT

Stewart, Massachusetts 1912

ANNA'S BODY WAS trembling as she clung to the wall of Catherine's bedroom. "You amaze me," she whispered as her lover held her while she felt the passion slipping from her body. Her lover's hand caressed her bottom as she struggled to regain her breath. The Captain had gone into town and Richard was playing in his room. Once the staff retreated for the day they snuck up to Catherine's room and stole a few quiet moments. Catherine didn't waste a single moment as she pressed the smaller woman against the wall and raised the hem of her dress up to her waist.

Anna's heart clutched as she spied the carriage careening up the path. "He's back," she grimly informed her lover. "He's brought a companion."

"Another would be suitor," Catherine groaned with disgust. "Will he never stop trying to marry me off?"

"No," Anna sighed deeply as she watched the carriage approaching followed by the automobile. She adjusted her dress as she turned into her lover's embrace. "We need to hurry down to the kitchen."

"Wait," Catherine halted her lover's movements. "There is something I wish to give you."

"My dear you give me so much," Anna responded with sly look and a smoldering gaze that made Catherine shiver.

"What you do to me," Catherine trembled as she fumbled to retrieve the box she had hidden in her dresser. She studied the contents for a moment before returning her gaze to her lover. She reached out and took Anna's hand. The redhead looked up at her with curiosity as Catherine slipped the bracelet on to her slender wrist. "I bought this the day I was leaving Paris. At the time I had no idea why I did it. Now I know. I was meant to bestow it upon the one who would capture my heart."

Anna smiled as she studied the silver bracelet. She raised Catherine's hand to her lips and kissed it. "Thank you my love," Anna choked up as she spoke and held her lover in a lingering gaze. "It will never leave my wrist. Now we must hurry."

They used the hidden passageway and made their way to the kitchen before The Captain could enter the house. "Why swans?" Anna asked as they set about preparing the evening meal as she listened to the sounds of her husband's footsteps hurrying up to her bedchambers.

"They mate for life," Catherine whispered hotly in her ear as the Captain bellowed from the upstairs.

"Wife!" He demanded as he stormed about.

"Yes, Husband." She greeted him calmly as she stepped out of the kitchen. She was thankful that he expected her to gaze down at the floor. In doing so she could hide the blush that was covering her delicate features as the memories of Catherine's touch kept her balanced.

For Catherine the evening meal was pure torture. Collin Ryan was a pompous blow hard who prattled on and on about himself. His main objective seemed to be to impress her brother. The only thing that she enjoyed about the meal was her nephew's constant eye rolling. It would appear that Richard found Mr. Ryan about as entertaining as she did.

There was one thing she found intriguing about Mr. Ryan, as she couldn't help wondering if her suspicions were true. Still she amused herself by stealing silly smiles with Richard. "Boy!" The Captain boomed just as the meal was coming to an end.

Richard's smile vanished as he stared down at his plate. "He is restless," Anna interjected. Catherine flinched when Horatio glared over at his wife. Much to her surprise and pleasure, Anna didn't flinch from his hostile glare or from the way he curled his hand into a fist.

"I was much the same at that age," Collin added merrily and that is when Catherine realized that at that moment Anna had nothing to fear. Horatio would never strike his wife in front of witnesses. Collin Ryan was seated just high enough in polite society to ruin Horatio's reputation.

"I bet you were a rascal," Catherine threw out in an effort to further irritate her brother. As her older brother glared at her she wondered if Horatio was aware of the way Anna and she played him.

"Perhaps, you could share some of your tales with my sister?" Horatio trumped her. "A walk in the gardens would be nice?"

Anna met her horrified gaze, as Collin seemed to turn pale, his reaction further confirming Catherine's suspicions. "Brother, I do have my chores to tend to," Catherine pointed out in a cocky manner.

"See, she'll make a fine bride," Horatio confidently hissed.

Catherine's lips curled with disgust as Collin pulled out her chair for her. She shivered at the hateful look Anna cast upon the unfortunate man.

"And who would that be?" Catherine questioned as they stepped outside and she noticed the man standing by the motorcar.

"My driver, Branford," Collin gulped as Catherine guided him towards the garden.

"He is very pretty," Catherine smirked.

"Pretty?" Collin squeaked as Catherine turned towards the nervous young man.

"Just as I thought," she gloated as his jaw dropped. "Don't bother denying it, my friend."

He snorted out a soft laugh as he rolled his hazel eyes. "I had a feeling as well," he smirked. "Shall I manufacture the customary excuses?"

"Not just yet," Catherine answered. "Lurk about every now and then. Hopefully that will keep my brother content."

"It would please my father as well," Collin agreed. "He is very eager to do business with your brother. Forgive me for saying I can't say that I really care for your brother."

"Nor do I," Catherine happily retorted as she linked her arm in his. "Now, while we are pretending to hit it off, tell me how you met Branford?"

"It was glorious," he practically squealed like a schoolgirl.

Later that evening as she and Anna sat in her lover's room working on needlepoint, the smaller woman was beside herself. "Where is Brother?" Catherine glibly inquired.

"In his study," Anna curtly responded. "He'll be drunk with in the hour. Hopefully he will pass out."

"I pray that he does," Catherine snorted with discontent. "Something troubling you Sister?"

"Nothing," Anna snapped as she practically stabbed herself while working with her needle. "You and Mr. Ryan seemed cozy."

Catherine smirked at her lover's snarled tone. "Yes," Catherine played along. "He is quite charming, it is no wonder Branford finds him so endearing."

"Branford?" Anna sputtered with surprise.

"Yes, his driver," Catherine merrily conveyed. "Surely you saw the pretty man waiting by the motor car."

"Pretty?" Anna shook her head before a brilliant smile graced her features. "Oh?"

"Yes," Catherine confirmed. "A kindred spirit dear Sister. I hope you won't object to Mr. Ryan calling upon me again?"

"Now that I know he won't be touching you, I have no objections," Anna whispered hotly in the blonde's ear. Catherine shivered as her lover's words caressed her skin.

"And would you like to touch me?" Catherine offered hotly as she clasped the smaller woman's wrist and guided her tiny hand to her lap.

"Yes," Anna panted her eyes burning with need as her hand slipped under Catherine's nightgown. Catherine licked her lips while parting her thighs. She inhaled sharply as she felt Anna's touch greeting her desire. They sat there pretending to work on their sewing as Anna slowly stroked her.

The following afternoon, Catherine would reconfirm their love, by pleasuring the smaller woman in the safe confines of the garden. Later she began to worry that perhaps they were becoming careless, still no one seemed to notice what they were doing.

*  *  *

Stewart, Massachusetts 1935

Richard Stratton watched as his father huffed and puffed once again trying to dig up the garden that had bloomed over night. "She'll never let you have it!" He called out with pride. "My mother will never give you her garden," He laughed as the elderly man tossed the array of flowers about. "Give it to her," He taunted him. "How many times have you dug it up? Plowed it over? Salted the soil? And still she tends to it."

"Silence," The Captain demanded as he barreled over towards his son.

"Or what old man?" Richard taunted him as he stood his ground. Long ago he had stopped fearing his father. Now he only wanted one thing, he wanted to put his mother and beloved aunt to rest. Richard would never forget the smug look on his father's face the day he returned from school and went in search for them. Their rooms were empty and all of their possessions gone. There was nothing left of his mother or Catherine. He would never forget the cold look in his father's eyes as he told him, 'The bitches are gone,' the older man cackled at the stunned young boy. Richard knew in his heart that neither of them would abandon him. He rarely returned to Whispering Pines. The only time he returned to his father's home was to get answers.

"Why are you here?" Horatio sneered. "I heard that you finally claimed your land just beyond the trees."

"Yes," Richard coldly responded. "I want to be near them."

"I heard you married," Horatio hissed in accusation. "Why was I not informed?"

"Why would I tell you anything?" Richard almost laughed at the suggestion. "Why would I invite a murderer to my wedding?"

"Why are you here?" The Captain repeated.

"I'm here for what I always come here for," Richard dryly explained. "Where are they?" The Captain snorted seemingly amused by the question. "Let me put them to rest," Richard demanded as his father walked away. "What happened to my mother?"

The Captain halted his movement and snickered before turning to his son. The cold dark eyes made Richard flinch. "Your Mother was a whore," The Captain gloated with an evil smile.

For the first time in his life Richard Stratton gave into the anger and hatred he felt for this man. He crossed the distance between them before he realized what was happening and struck the man down. It wasn't hard to knock the elderly man off of his feet. Richard felt ashamed for giving into the violence his father had taught him.

His father laughed as Richard turned his back and walked back to his car and drove away. The Captain's laughter was still ringing in his ears when he returned to his own home that was just beyond the trees of Whispering Pines.

"Oh Richard," Vera, his wife, sighed heavily as he entered the foyer. "I can always tell when you've been to see him."

"I hit him," Richard confessed in a miserable tone. "I finally sank to his level," He choked out as he felt his wife's arms encircling his waist.

"You are not him," She corrected him as she stood behind him comforting him.

Richard clasped his hands over Vera's and allowed his eyes to flutter shut. "I can still remember that last day I had with them." He sadly began as he eased into Vera's tender embrace. "We had a picnic by the ocean and then walked around town. Then Aunt Catherine treated us to a trip to the photography studio at the far end of town. They gave me the picture of the three of us together. I took it with me when I went back to school. Mother said that if I kept it with me then she and Catherine would always be watching over me. He didn't even let me say goodbye to either of them that morning. When I came home for Christmas they were gone. All of their belongings were missing. I later learned he burned their beds and clothing. Then he sold off the rest of their possessions."

"How could someone as kind and gentle as you, my dear husband, come from that cold hearted, forgive my language, bastard?" Vera asked in wonderment as she leaned into her husband's back.

"Everything good in me came from them," Richard said with tenderness. "They were the only two people who showed me what love was; until I met you of course."

"Happiest day of my life," Vera sighed happily. "He will never tell you what you want to know," She cautioned Richard not for the first time. "He may be mean and old, but he isn't a fool. The sheriff has never stopped watching him. He knows he'll go to prison if anyone ever discovers the truth."

"I have to find them and put them to rest," Richard vowed in a weary tone.

*  *  *

Danvers, Massachusetts 2003

Shawn's head was ready to explode when the wake up call had come. She didn't need the call since she had sat up all night crying and staring at the empty bed across from her own. She felt numb as she showered and dressed. When she met the crew down at the van she noticed that Faith looked even worse than she did. She felt a pang of guilt stabbing at her until a certain little production assistant slid up next to the miserable brunette.

Shawn sneered as she climbed into the opposite side of the van. She looked back at Faith who had put her sunglasses on and leaned her head against the window.

Althea was beside herself as she tried to wrap up the shoot. Faith was the only member of the talent that had to look good, and frankly the tall brunette looked like something the cat had drug in. It didn't help that whenever she and Shawn were called upon to film together they were out and out hostile to one another.

"Ten minutes," Althea finally called out frustrated by what was going on. "Someone do something about Charles' hang over," She shouted as Faith winced. "Dr. Williams a moment of your time," She hissed as she linked her arm in Shawn's and drug her out back to the gardens.

Shawn took a moment to inhale the sweet fragrance of flowers mixed with the ocean breeze. "She was right," she sighed as she recalled the promise she had made to take time out and enjoy the gardens. Shawn rested on a bench as Althea paced nervously.

"I have a busy schedule this year," Althea began in a cold tone. "These shows are hot right now and so are you. With any luck we can wrap up Salem, Edinburgh, Fall River and New York and have every thing packaged before the fall conferences."

"Should be a good year for Sunny Hill Productions," Shawn noted absently as she continued to drink in her surroundings.

"The only question is who will be going with me?" Althea directed harshly to the young psychic.

"Are you asking me if I can play nice with others?" Shawn fumed, as she understood just why Althea needed to talk with her.

"Normally I'd be directing this question to Miss Charles," Althea blew out. "I had gotten used to the banter and teasing the two of you shared before you teamed up. Heck it made for some entertaining moments on film and off. Frankly what I am seeing today has me more than a little concerned. And more than a little surprised since I would have sworn on my last Emmy that the two of you were about to get back together. What happened?"

"If you need to drop me from the projects I understand," Shawn offered not really wanting to reveal the events of the previous evening.

"Shawn we can't drop you," Althea explained in a softer tone. "You must know how much you are in demand at the moment. If I have to make a change it won't be you."

"Wait," Shawn shouted as she jumped to her feet. "You can't fire Faith."

"I won't fire her," Althea promised. "But if you can't work with her then I'll have to reassign her."

"Right," Shawn grumbled. "Everyone knows that you head up the good shoots. She'll end up looking for aliens at a self serve gas station in Roswell. I can work with her. I swear."

"I'm asking as your friend not your boss; Shawn what happened last night?" Althea asked in bewilderment. "You and Faith looked very cozy last night," Althea added in a sly tone.

"Deb happened," Shawn grumbled as she plopped back down onto the bench. "Damn good thing I felt her coming or she would have gotten quite an eye full."

"You're still with Deb?" Althea whined in disgust as she sat down next to Shawn. "Girl, just when are you going to smarten up? She doesn't respect you. And what you have with her doesn't hold a candle to the sparks flying off of you and tall, dark and moody."

"I know, and I sent Deb packing last night," Shawn miserably explained. "One day too late. By the time I caught up with Faith she was otherwise engaged. Can't blame her. How many times can you hear, I have a girlfriend before you hit the bricks?"

"Okay now I'm confused," Althea mumbled. "You know for a psychic sometimes you are completely clueless," Shawn stared at her friend as her voice trailed off.

Shawn shivered as she looked up and spied a familiar brunette approaching them. "Ms. St. James what brings you here?" Shawn inquired cautiously. There was something about this woman that bothered her. She knew what was causing her mistrust. Delia St. James wasn't being completely honest with her. She just couldn't get a reading on the woman and it drove her nuts.

"I got a very confusing telephone call late last evening," Delia began to explain as she twirled a large manila envelope between her fingers. "It was from Ms. Charles, and she sounded, well she sounded drunk. She said she wanted to talk to me about Whispering Pines. I was visiting my family and promised to stop by for a chat."

"I'll get her," Althea volunteered and quickly went back inside the castle.

"I'm surprised to see you here Dr. Williams," Delia stammered slightly seemingly in search of something to talk about. "When I met Ms. Charles I got the impression that the two of you weren't getting along."

"Now there's an understatement," Shawn laughed as the woman shyly took a seat next to her. "It's your work!" Shawn suddenly blurted out with surprise. "That is what you've been hiding. I don't understand you are very good at what you do, and your work is important."

"That is really annoying," Delia looked over at her with a dumbfounded expression. "Yes what I do is important. I build buildings that not only look good but also will continue to stand no matter what. But it is how I developed my technology that bothers me. My grandfather said that we must learn from the past and he was right."

"Yes he was," Shawn agreed as she suddenly felt the source of the young woman's anguish. "You learn from tragedy. You feel like you have earned your success by other's dying instead of remembering that you are helping prevent more lives being lost."

"Well now you're starting to sound like my mother," Delia quipped as she twirled the envelope.

"So the call from Faith must have made you happy?" Shawn pried. "Come to give us another sales pitch?"

"In a manner of speaking," Delia smiled as she handed Shawn the envelope just as Faith approached them.

Shawn's mind spun as she saw a flash; then she heard voices laughing. "You keep it Richard that way we will always be there to watch over you," Anna's voice echoed. Another flash illuminated. There was a shimmer of light catching something that was making the flash reflect. The sound of a man grumbling and a small boy giggling echoed. "Dr. Williams?" A voice called to her as her hands trembled and the envelope slipped from her fingers. Shawn ignored the voice as she buried her face in her hands and began to rock back and forth.

"What did you do to her?" A voice demanded as Shawn felt comforting hands on her shoulder and face.

"Nothing I swear," She heard Delia St. James protesting with a hint of fear.

Shawn blinked open her eyes and found Faith kneeling in front of her. It was the reporter's hands that were offering her comfort. She could see the fear in Faith's eyes as she caressed Shawn's face. "I'm fine," Shawn weakly offered.

"That was a bad one," Faith's voice trembled as her fingers drifted up to Shawn's furrowed brow.

"No just strong," Shawn explained as she tried to stop the world from spinning.

"Hmm those ones usually leave you with one hell of a headache," Faith comforted her as she picked up the envelope.

"No kidding," Shawn said as she tried to smile in an effort to ease Faith's fears. "Consider it payback for making you drink too much last night."

"Why are you here?" Faith demanded from the still startled Delia.

"You called me," Delia squeaked out.

"I did?" Faith mumbled as she furrowed her brow as she opened the envelope. "Wow they look a lot better when you can't see through them," Shawn peered down at the old photograph of two women seated with a small dark haired boy gleefully nestled between them. "So, again, I have to ask what happened here Ms. St. James?"

"Faith you're scaring her," Shawn cautioned her ex-lover as she continued to study the photograph.

"I am not," Faith protested as Delia nodded her head up and down. "Sorry," She mumbled quickly with a frown. "So the little boy would be your grandfather?"

"Yes," Delia quickly responded as she backed slightly away from Faith. "That is the only picture ever taken of Anna, and the only one with the three of them together."

"No," Shawn mumbled as she slipped the large photograph from Faith's grasp. Her fingers tingled slightly as they brushed against her former lover's. "They had to take the picture three times. Something kept reflecting the flash; something metal; something to Richard's right," She continued as she studied the photo. "Holy shit," She stammered as her eyes widened.

"Such language," Faith chastised her with a playful smile as Shawn handed her the photo and pointed to Anna's wrist. Faith's eyes bugged out as she spotted the object Shawn was pointing to. Shawn drew back the sleeve of her jacket and held up the bracelet she always wore so they could look at the both of them. "How?"

"That is what I haven't been telling you Dr. Williams," Delia softly explained. "I noticed it immediately the first time we met. "I thought maybe that was why they let you stay in the house. The Captain either burned or sold off their possessions. I have to ask where you got that bracelet."

"It was a gift," Shawn explained with a slight blush as Faith continued to stare at the photograph. "I didn't receive it until after my stay at Whispering Pines. This is just a coincidence Ms. St. James," Faith's head jerked up with surprise. "As earthy crunchy as you think I am I do know that coincidences do happen."

"But," Faith began to protest as Shawn chuckled.

"I have to ask, do you know where the bracelet came from?" Delia persisted. "Perhaps another psychic could get something from it and I can finally find out what happened."

"A small antiques shop in Boston on Charles Street," Faith explained as she clasped Shawn's wrist and began to trace the bracelet with her long fingers. "The owner said it had been lost in the shuffle and sat in storage for years. He only found it a few weeks before I bought it. He didn't know the history since it was probably purchased by one of the previous owners. He was certain that it was French probably crafted around the turn of the century. The last one," She quickly amended.

"I asked my mother about it," Delia continued in a hopeful tone. "She said that her father told her that his mother never took it off since it was a gift from Catherine."

"We don't know that it was Anna's," Shawn interjected as she caught the pleading looks coming from both women.

"I was drawn to it," Faith whispered as she continued to caress Shawn's wrist.

"You were drawn to the symbolism of it," Shawn corrected her finding it strange that she was the voice of reason in this conversation. "Milo saw that."

"Perhaps Milo should take another look?" Faith suggested as her caresses grew bolder.

"Are you sure the two of you don't get along?" Delia asked in confusion.

"Depends on what day you ask," Shawn teased as she felt a surge of warmth. Her mind spun as she caught the image of a bartender bringing one drink after another, then a flash to the toothy, young girl snuggling up beside Faith's body. The image faded as she heard the words, 'Why not?' echoing. She snatched her hand away as Faith looked up at her with confusion.

"I'll have a colleague look at the bracelet Ms. St. James, and I will get back to you," She uttered harshly as she stood almost knocking Faith over as she moved around her. She heard Faith's frustrated grumble as she marched back towards the castle.

She was fuming by the time she met up with Althea. "A meeting with Delia St. James?" Althea gushed. "Should I be getting some contracts ready?"

"No," Shawn flatly refused even as she felt that all roads were leading her back to Whispering Pines.

"Oh crap," Althea grunted. "Am I making staff changes to the up-coming schedule instead?"

"No," Shawn protested. She was angry at Faith and herself, but she couldn't let her former lover's career suffer because of it. "I told you I would play nice, and I will."

She was about to walk away when she felt Althea's hand on her arm. "Shawn this is really none of my business," Althea began softly. "I don't know what you think happened last night, but Faith slept on the sofa in my suite. She showed up in the wee hours really drunk looking for a place to crash. I asked her what happened. All she said was bite me before she passed out." Shawn was dumbfounded as she tried to understand just what had happened last night.

*  *  *

Danvers, Massachusetts 2003

Faith was in a miserable mood that night as she slipped her card into the key slot. She really didn't want to go back to the hotel room she was sharing with Shawn. Yet she really didn't have a choice. She needed a shower, clean clothing, and most of all, sleep. She felt sick knowing she could open the door and find Deb waiting inside.

She blew out a sigh of relief when she discovered only Shawn waiting in the room. Her relief was very short lived as she caught the glare her former lover was casting at her as she closed the door. "Where did you sleep last night?" Shawn demanded.

Faith felt a flush of anger surge through her body. "What do you care?" She spat out as she tossed her card and wallet onto her nightstand. She had enough of the games and was far too exhausted to deal with her ex-lover's tirade. All she wanted was a long, hot shower and sleep.

"I care," Shawn spat out bitterly as she folded her arms across her chest.

"I'm far too tired to deal with this," Faith hissed as she kicked off her shoes and shrugged out of her jacket. "I'm not asking you how your birthday celebration went with your girlfriend, am I?"

"I dumped her," Shawn growled. "Then I went looking for you only to find you leaving the hotel bar with some youngster."

"Great," Faith grumbled in defeat. "Not that it is any of your business, but nothing happened. I kissed her that is all. It wasn't right. I called St. James whining about wanting to know more about Whispering Pines. Then I crashed in Althea's room." She felt defeated as she began to tug her shirt out of her pants. "When are you going to believe me? When am I going to stop paying for one mistake? Tell me Shawn, just when are you going to understand that it is you that I want?"

Faith's head was pounding, her body ached, and her heart was broken. To top off her miserable day she had just exposed her heart to be hurt once again. "Mmmf," Came the muffled sound as Shawn knocked her down onto her bed and captured her lips. She was far too stunned to react at first. Once her mind caught up with her body she eagerly returned Shawn's kiss. Her hands were gliding along the smaller woman's back as the kiss grew deeper.

She became lost in Shawn's touch. Faith's hands drifted down to Shawn's firm round bottom. She squeezed her cheeks through her jeans. She slipped her hand between Shawn's thighs. "We can't," Shawn gasped as she pulled away from Faith's touch.

Faith looked up at the woman straddling her body. "Huh?" She choked out completely baffled by the situation. She hissed when the knock on the door followed.

"It's Milo," Shawn sheepishly explained. "I called him to come to a look at the bracelet."

"I hate my life," Faith whimpered as Shawn climbed off of her body. Faith's body cooled instantly missing the feel of Shawn's body pressed against her own. "I'm going to take a shower." She grumbled as she climbed off of the bed and grabbed some clothing. As she entered the bathroom she couldn't shake the nagging fear that the lip lock she had just shared with Shawn hadn't changed anything.

ECHOES IN THE NIGHT

CHAPTER NINE

Stewart, Massachusetts 1914

HE WON’T BE pleased," Anna almost snickered as she looked about her home that was now decorated from top to bottom for the up coming holiday.

"To hell with him," Catherine muttered under her breath as she glared over her shoulder at Miranda who was skulking about per usual. "He is away on a voyage, you should be able to enjoy Christmas for once. Don’t you agree Miss Wilkins?"

Anna’s hand flew up to her mouth in an effort to suppress her smile as she watched the maid jump with surprise. "Whispering Pines is a beautiful manor and it is only right that it be included in the joyous celebration," Catherine concluded triumphantly once Miranda proved that she was incapable of answering.

"Thank you Sister," Anna graciously accepted as she looked about the manor that finally looked like a home. "Richard will be beside himself," she added gleefully knowing it would be well worth her husband’s wrath. For now she would simply enjoy the holiday with her son and her lover. For the first time in Anna’s life it would truly be a merry Christmas for her. In her heart she knew that the joyous celebration wouldn’t have been possible without her lover’s guiding hand. She blushed as the word lover echoed delightfully in her mind.

Whatever you are thinking must be truly wicked for you to blush like that," Catherine whispered softly in Anna’s ear. The smaller woman trembled as her lover’s breath caressed her skin. Anna bit back a moan as she felt her body swooning. "I don’t know if I can wait for tonight," Catherine added as she brushed her fingers lightly against Anna’s bottom before stepping away.

Anna felt as if she was melting regretting that there was no way for the two of them to sate their needs until nightfall after the staff departed for the evening. "This is going to be a very long day," she muttered under her breath. As Anna went about her chores she couldn’t erase the blissful smile. Many times knowing that they had to wait before they could be intimate only made the young woman even more excited. She had never known that love could feel so good and that making love could be so intense.

Later that evening her long hair clung to her brow as she collapsed against Catherine’s body. She smiled as her lover released a contented sigh. Catherine’s arms were wrapped around her waist as Anna pressed her ear against the taller woman’s breast. It was her favorite time when her body was sated and she could just nestle against her lover and listen to the steady beating of Catherine’s heart.

Soon Richard would be home and the three of them would enjoy a real Christmas as a family. She and Catherine would have to be careful around her son. Catherine had been hinting that perhaps they should flee once Richard returned. Anna knew it would be impossible to escape from her husband’s grasp. If the attempt failed she would lose her son and lover forever. She also suspected that the Captain would be returning soon. He had never been absent whenever Richard was home.

"That Miss Wilkins is a pill," Catherine muttered softly as she stroked Anna’s naked back. "Pity you can’t dismiss her."

"You know I cannot," Anna sighed deeply as she lifted her head and met her lover’s gaze. "The staff is beholden to the Captain. He pays them far too well for them to betray him, and he owns most of the town," Anna explained as she became entranced by the smoldering gaze Catherine was bestowing upon her.

"I wouldn’t mind her spying and sour puss so much if she was at least a decent maid," Catherine jested as Anna laughed softly. "We could leave the moment Richard returns?"

"If I only knew how long he would be gone," Anna replied in a pitiful tone. "If we could be certain that we could escape I would agree in a heart beat. The Captain could return at any moment. I won’t lose either of you."

"Maybe his ship will sink?" Catherine hissed.

"Catherine," Anna scolded her lover. "I do not care for your brother, but wishing him ill will is not the answer. I know I have often uttered those very same words, but it isn’t the answer. He is so much older than us someday we will be free. If you can not wait for me, I understand."

"I would endure an eternity in Hell just to be with you," Catherine vowed as she captured Anna’s tiny hand and brought it to her lips. She kissed the bracelet that never left Anna’s wrist before brushing her lips lightly against the smaller woman’s palm. The simple promising gesture awakened Anna’s passion and soon the two lovers’ became lost in a fiery embrace that would last until dawn.

*  *  *

Danvers, Massachusetts 2003

Faith was dressed and searching for the pack of gum she had always kept in her travel bag. It was days like this one that made her wish she had never quit smoking. Granted she understood it was filthy and disgusting not to mention a life-threatening habit, but all in all, she really enjoyed it. "You don’t need a cigarette," Shawn’s voice chastised her, reminding the brunette yet once again that dating a psychic really sucked at times.

Faith glanced over at Milo who was sitting on her bed as Shawn sat across from him on the other bed. She smirked at the way he had combed over his few strands across his forehead in an effort to conceal the fact that he was balding. "Faith," Shawn scolded her once again.

‘Damn I really must be on edge and vulnerable today. She isn’t missing anything,’ The reporter mentally grumbled hoping Shawn had tuned into her thoughts and would back off. "So Fat boy," she began as Milo’s pudgy face jerked up with an indignant look. "What can you tell us about the bauble?"

"Faith," Shawn groaned as she reached over to hand Milo the bracelet. "You can be such a jerk at times."

Faith snickered at the comment as she curled up behind her former lover. "You should know," she quipped feely mildly amused with herself. Her amusement faded as Milo began rocking and humming as he clutched the bracelet. "This guy drives me nuts," she muttered under her breath.

"Behave," Shawn cautioned her as she swatted the brunette in a playful manner.

"Don’t want to," Faith grumbled.

"If you can’t play nice then you’ll have to leave," Shawn blew out as she clenched her teeth.

"Fine," Faith sneered in defeat as Milo began chanting in the most disturbing manner.

It needs to mean something," Milo said in a distant tone. "I need to tell her that I’m in love with her," he rambled on as Faith felt the anger filling her.

"Son of a bitch," she hissed noticing that Shawn’s body stiffened and the blonde purposely diverted her gaze. Faith was filled with anger. It was the truth; she had wanted to give Shawn some token that would express the feelings she was unable to verbalize. It pissed her off that this was the way Shawn discovered the truth. It was true that she was hopelessly in love with Shawn; it just would have been nice if she had been the one to tell her.

Feeling the sudden distance that was emanating from her ex-lover’s body made it clear to Faith that there really wasn’t going to be a second chance for them. At that moment all she wanted to do was flee from the room and find someplace private where she could wallow in her anguish.

"Stillness," Milo hummed as he continued rocking. "Toss it in the back with the other garbage he brought in. You’d think a rich man would have something better to sell us."

Faith was no longer listening to the sweaty man. She stood with the full intention of leaving the room and Shawn behind. "No!" Milo screamed out halting Faith’s retreat. She watched as his body began to shake violently. Suddenly his eyes flew open and he tossed the bracelet at Shawn. "Why would you make me witness that?" He squeaked. "I never want to see that again. I’m going to be sick."

"I understand," Shawn responded in a grave tone. "Did the bracelet belong to Anna Stratton?"

"Yes," Milo said while he continued to tremble. "It was a gift from her sister-in-law. Catherine gave it to her as a promise. That is what you felt when you chose it," he directed towards Faith.

Once again Faith felt a rush of anger that her private feelings were just being bandied about. Just as quickly the anger slipped away when she felt Shawn’s hand on her arm. She looked down at her former lover. She smiled when she spied a glimmer in Shawn’s eyes that she hadn’t seen in a very long time. The glimmer wasn’t filled with the passion they had once shared, it spoke of something deeper. Faith was filled with renewed hoped that the bond between them might be returning.

"I should be going," Milo grunted as Faith and Shawn continued staring at one another.

Milo made his departure as Faith slumped down next to Shawn. Gently she covered Shawn’s hand with her own. She caressed it tenderly. "I can’t believe that I’ve been wearing her bracelet," Shawn timidly offered.

"Like you said before it is a coincidence," Faith calmly offered.

"Oh now you get all reasonable on me," Shawn snickered lightly. "You know there is something else I can’t believe," Faith held her breath while Shawn seemed to be collecting her thoughts. "I can’t believe how badly I’ve been treating you."

"Why are you so angry with me?" Faith asked in a hushed tone.

"You left me," Shawn stammered as tears filled her eyes. Faith could handle anything except the sight of Shawn crying. Without hesitation she cradled the smaller woman in her arms. "When you just took that job, without discussing it with me, I thought I didn’t matter to you," she sobbed as she clung to Faith’s body.

Faith finally had the answers she had been seeking. As she rocked Shawn in her arms, she understood why Shawn had lashed out at her. She was afraid. Faith had placed her life in danger without a second thought of just how her lover felt about the choice she had made. "I’m sorry," she apologized. "I never had to stop and think about how my actions affected someone else. I’m not good at being part of a couple. Before I met you I never even wanted to try."

"No this is my fault," Shawn sniffed snuggling closer to Faith. "I just got so damn angry. All I could focus on was that I wasn’t important enough to you to be asked how I felt about the job. I might have supported your choice. I didn’t get the chance to make that choice. To me it said that we weren’t really a couple."

"But we were," Faith argued. Her heart sank as she realized how far apart they really were. "We’re not getting back together are we?"

"Not tonight," Shawn cautioned her.

Shawn’s eyes were swollen from crying yet the fire was still burning brightly. Faith was drawn in. She leaned closer, her gaze drifted down to Shawn’s lips. She felt Shawn shivering in her arms. Just as she was about to capture Shawn in a kiss the blonde halted her movement by pressing her fingers against Faith’s lips. "It will just confuse things," Shawn firmly rebuffed her advances.

"I hate it when you are right," Faith grumbled.

"I know," Shawn smiled in response. "Will you hold me tonight?"

"Now that is the best offer I’ve had in months," Faith answered her brightly as she guided the both of them down onto the mattress. Faith sighed contently as they snuggled together.

"You’re going back aren’t you?" Shawn sleepily inquired as she caressed Faith’s stomach. "Whispering Pines, you’re going back?"

"Yes," Faith confessed with a heavy sigh. "If the next team asks me to go, I am going to accept. I don’t understand it, but I feel as if it is something that I have to do. Any chance you’ll change your mind and join me?"

"I can’t," Shawn trembled. "I saw it. I saw what he did to them. Every blow of the axe, every drop of blood, I witnessed the whole thing and felt their pain. I can’t live through that again."

"I understand," Faith conceded understanding what Shawn was saying. Over the years she had witnessed things as a reporter that no one should ever have to see. That night she was just happy to be holding Shawn in her arms as they drifted off to sleep. In the morning they would once again be heading off in different directions.

*  *  *

Salem, Massachusetts 2003

Shawn shivered as the cool autumn air assaulted her. She had been watching the crew set up for hours. She looked at her watch to confirm that she had more than enough time to slip away and enjoy a nice hot cup of coffee. She could also take the time to call Faith.

The brunette had been pulled from the shoot at the Witch House and reassigned to a farmhouse in Kansas. Shawn was looking forward to spending more time with Faith after what had transpired between them during the shoot at Hammond Castle. At first each of them feared that Althea had pulled Faith from the project because of their personal relationship. Each of them was relieved when the producer informed them it was only because Faith wasn’t needed this time. For the Salem shoot they weren’t using what Althea called a tour guide. Instead some high priced actor with a great voice would do the narration after the film was edited.

Shawn reached in her pocket and extracted her car keys. "I’ll be back," she whispered to Althea before wandering over to the rental car. She drove a short distance until she reached the Dunkin Donuts locate near the waterfront. "I need coffee," she muttered as she parked the car across the street.

Shawn ordered her coffee and looked around for a place to sit. A tall, dark haired woman seated at one the tables motioned for her to join her. "You’re with the film crew I take it," the woman who was pouring over a stack of musty old files warmly greeted her.

"Shawn Williams and yes I am with the film crew," Shawn confirmed as she took a seat. She couldn’t shake the nagging familiar feeling that filled her when she looked into the woman’s hazel eyes. "The locals cringe every time they see us coming. Can’t really blame them."

"But it is the stock and trade here," the brunette said as she flashed Shawn a brilliant smile that sent another wave of familiarity through her. "Cary Jessup," the woman offered her hand as she introduced herself.

Shawn accepted Cary’s hand and shook it firmly. "You’re a cop?" She said with a smile as she released Cary’s hand.

"Yes?" Cary stammered. "How did you know that?"

"That is what I do," Shawn confessed with a smile.

"Oh so you’re one of those crystal worshiping psychics?" Cary scoffed. "Was it the donuts that gave you the cop vibe, or did you just look down at the files on the table?" Cary challenged her with a friendly smile.

Shawn peeked at the files for the first time. "You must be here to meet with Althea," she deduced.

Another psychic flash?" Cary taunted her.

"Nope, this time it was the files," Shawn laughed as she thought that Cary and Faith were going to work very well together. "I couldn’t help noticing Anna Stratton’s name."

"You’re familiar with the Whispering Pines case?" Cary eagerly inquired.

"You could say that." Shawn choked out.

"Wait, Shawn Williams, Dr. Shawn Williams?" Cary asked.

"Yes?" Shawn responded.

"Heck I thought you were a man," Cary smirked as Shawn looked down at her breasts and frowned. "I based my conclusions solely on your name," Cary clarified. "I’ll be honest I haven’t read your book or heard a lot about your experiences. Frankly I don’t believe in ghosts."

"No you don’t," Shawn shrewdly observed. "I take it that Althea brought you on board to investigate the murders? Should make for an interesting side piece."

"We don’t know that there was a murder," Cary cautioned her.

"I do," Shawn flatly retorted.

"Sorry, I just can’t take your word on it," Cary blew out effectively dismissing Shawn’s statement. "But I am looking forward to working with you."

"Sorry there isn’t a chance in hell I would ever set foot in that house again," Shawn asserted as the niggling troubling thought whispered that she was going back.

"Interesting," Cary thoughtfully replied. "Well at least I’ll get to see what one of these circuses’ is like. That’s why I drove up here so I could watch and learn how the filming process works."

"It is a lot of hurry up and wait," Shawn smiled unable to shake the sense of familiarity that surrounded this woman.

"So what is with the witch house, lots of scary old hags lurking about?" Cary quipped.

"First that is a very narrow minded view of Wickens," Shawn abruptly corrected her. "The Witch House was were must of the interrogations of taken place. One of the judges lived there and since there were no real courthouses in those days, they held the so called trials in what we would now of days consider the parlor. Some people have claimed to have experienced odd happenings."

"Oh come on now," Cary scoffed.

"It is true," Shawn confirmed in a grave tone.

"No offense, I but I think it is a boatload of crap," Cary argued as she stood.

"I’m not going to argue with you," Shawn shrugged. "I gave up on trying convincing people that I see what I see."

"Right you see things," Cary jeered. "I think you sneaked a peek at my files and that is how you knew that I am in law enforcement." Cary snorted in disbelief.

"That isn’t how I knew," Shawn sighed. "Like I said I’m not going to argue the point. I would only be wasting my time and yours. Oh just one more thing though, can you tell me why you changed your name? I can’t quite get a focus on just why you did that," Shawn threw out as she flashed the stunned brunette a cocky smirk.

"How did you know that?" Cary stammered.

"You and Faith Charles are going to get along just fine," Shawn chuckled as they headed towards the entrance.

"Wait!" Cary suddenly shouted out. "Faith Charles?"

"Yes she is working on the Whispering Pines project," Shawn confirmed as she eyed the brunette suspiciously. "The two of you have very similar personalities. I think you will really hit it off."

"I am nothing like that bitch," Cary spat out. "I was told she wasn’t working on the project. I even asked before I agreed to come on board, I was assured that she wasn‘t even in the country."

Shawn was only mildly stunned by Cary’s reaction; Faith after all did have a way of rubbing people the wrong way. "She only signed on to work on the project a couple of days ago," Shawn offered in explanation.

"There is no way I am working with that bitch," Cary growled before storming out of the coffee shop.

"Now I wonder what Faith did this time? Shawn pondered before following after the angry policewoman.

THINGS THAT GO BUMP IN THE NIGHT

CHAPTER TEN

Stewart, Massachusetts 1914

CATHERINE WAS LIVID as she listened to her brother berating her lover. She had to restrain herself from leaping across the dinning room table and throttling him. Each time she was about to pounce, Anna would flash a warning look. "I promise to remove the decorations before morning," Anna wearily conceded as her husband glared at her.

Catherine jumped fearfully as Horatio’s fist slammed down onto the table. "It is too late for that now," the Captain, bellowed. "Half the town complimented me on the festive state of the manor once I stepped off of the train. Leave them," he snarled as Catherine felt her skin crawling as she caught the hateful stare he cast down upon poor Anna.

"I only thought," Anna whimpered her body shrinking in fear.

"You are not to think," Horatio blared.

Catherine clutched the hard edges of the table her knuckles turning white as she restrained herself from intervening. She had heard the horrible sounds last evening. Horatio had returned to the Manor around mid-day. Just as Anna had predicted it was just in time to be home before Richard returned from school. Horatio stormed into the house startling Anna. He didn’t look at the decorations he just yanked his wife by her hair and dragged her off. Catherine had been in the kitchen when she heard the ruckus. "What is happening," she demanded from Miss Wilkins.

"The captain has returned Miss," the maid sputtered in a grave tone.

"Where is Anna?" Catherine demanded in frenzy.

"She’s with the captain," the maid remorsefully supplied.

Catherine frantically searched the house only to discover her lover cowering in her room. "Go," Anna insisted as she tried to hide her bruised body from Catherine.

"No," Catherine flared.

"If you don’t it will only get worse," Anna’s flat tone and vacant look sent a shock through Catherine’s soul. "He’ll take it out on Richard when he returns."

Catherine remained steadfast until Anna’s pleas finally wore her down. She left her lover’s bedchamber and listened to her wails for mercy all through the evening. She hated her brother and wished him dead. She hated herself even more for not rushing down and stopping Horatio any way that she could. Now as she watched the ire growing inside of her brother she knew that this night was to be another evening of torture.

"Brother," she hissed as she strained not to flare out at him.

"You’ll not interfere," he cautioned her with a wicked gleam in his cold, dark eyes.

"This is my doing," she professed honestly. "I assumed that as the head of the community you would insist on decorating the manor for the holiday," she pressed on with a flurry as he began to listen to her words. "Sister protested," she lied. "I was the one who did this. You do, after all, have an image to uphold."

"What is this rubbish you are spouting," he cackled.

"Brother," she gasped. "If the Manor isn’t glorified during this season it might appear un-Christian. The town’s people look to you for guidance, what will they think if you scoff at the holiest night of the year? Father always insisted that Collinsworth reflect the Stratton’s station in the community. I assumed that you would insist; no demand the same of your family."

Catherine watched as he pondered her words. How easy it was to play him and how sick she felt for not playing to his ego yesterday. "See wife," he grunted indignantly as he waved towards Catherine who was still clutching the table. "Even this harlot understands the importance of family."

"Yes, Husband," Anna sneered at his words while he failed to notice her harsh tone and cold look.

Horatio laughed at the both of them both pushing his chair back and swaggering into his den. Anna winced painfully as she dutifully began to clear away the remnants of the evening meal. "You’re in no condition," Catherine comforted her lover.

"I must," Anna, uttered, the tiny woman’s eyes and voice once again devoid of emotion. Knowing that any protests she offered could be refused, Catherine hastily gathered up the more cumbersome items from the table and began cleaning the dishes before Anna could step in.

"Sit," she instructed the still trembling woman as she pulled out a chair. "He’ll not come in here. The kitchen is no place for the man of the house. You are in no condition to be standing."

"Do you hate me?" Anna sniffled while clumsily lowering her battered body down into the chair.

"I could never hate you," Catherine gasped in horror as she looked down upon the woman she had failed to protect. "I hate him. And I hate myself."

"Why would you hate yourself?" Anna asked in confusion while looking up at Catherine. It broke Catherine’s heart seeing the gaunt expression clouding her lover’s normally bright features.

"I let him do this to you," Catherine wailed in desperation. "I sat back and let him beat you."

"There was nothing you could have done," Anna flatly explained. "If you had tried to intervene he would have beaten me more harshly, then Richard before sending you away. He could have harmed you as well. If any of those events had occurred I most certainly would have perished. You saved me with your quick words. He shall not beat me tonight, because of you. Tonight he will sit in his den wallowing in delight that the town of Stewart will think he is a great man. Then he’ll drink himself to sleep. With him passed out in his sacred den I will be spared from his advances. For these things and the light you have brought into my life, I will be forever grateful."

"I’d be grateful if he was sleeping in a jail cell this evening," Catherine hissed with disgust.

"For what?" Anna scoffed. "I am his wife and he is the great Horatio Stratton. The sheriff would never take exception to his treatment of me. Rufus may be a good man, but I harbor little doubt that he owes his position to my husband. Wouldn’t matter even if my husband wasn’t who he is, he could be Sam the town drunk and the authorities still wouldn’t interfere in a family matter."

"A family matter?" Catherine howled as the bile rose in her throat. "Beating your wife is a family matter?"

"Yes," Anna firmly confirmed.

An uneasy silence encompassed them as Catherine went about the evening chores. "Did your Father treat your Mother in this manner?" Anna timidly asked.

"I came quite late in their lives," Catherine explained with a heavy sigh. "My brothers were already grown men. My father for the most part simply ignored my mother. He died when I was just a teenager. Perhaps that is why I grew into such a free spirit."

"You were lucky," Anna smiled weakly.

"Perhaps Richard will be given the same stroke of luck?" Catherine pondered merrily with a wicked smile.

"Catherine it is wrong to wish him harm," Anna cautioned her lover.

"Is it?" Catherine grunted as she held out her hand to Anna. "Come now it is time for bed. I will help you."

"No," Anna whimpered in protest as her frail body leaned into Catherine’s. "I don’t want you to see what he did to me."

"You need help," Catherine whispered as she wrapped her arms around the smaller woman’s body. "I wish he would leave tonight so I could hold you and bring you some sense of peace."

"Knowing that you are near brings me peace," Anna confessed while Catherine gently guided her up the main staircase.

Catherine was queasy as she assisted Anna into her dressing gown and helped her to bed. She was filled with rage as she spied her lover’s normally milky white flesh marred with purple and black. "I love you," she softly vowed before placing a promising kiss on her lover’s lips. She stepped softly out of Anna’s bedroom, closing the door quietly in her retreat. She vowed that she would sneak down the hidden corridor later and listen on the other side all night. No matter what happened to her, she could not allow her brother to go anywhere near her lover.

She could smell the brandy long before she spied his presence lurking in the dark hallway. "What are you doing down here?" He slurred in a disgusting manner. Catherine quirked her eyebrow in disgust at her brother’s rumpled state.

"Seeing to Sister," she hissed. "Seems that she has injured herself. She took a nasty spill last evening." Her words were cold as her eyes narrowed. She knew he understood fully that she knew what he had done.

"She is a clumsy wench," he shrugged in an uncaring manner. "I was thinking," he began stumbling over his words apparently lost in an alcoholic haze. "I might see fit to send you back to your beloved France. You’d be given an allowance of course."

"Trying to get rid of me?" She chuckled her angry gaze never straying from his cold dark eyes.

"I’ve been trying to rid myself of you since before you arrived," he groused.

"I think I’ll stay on here at Whispering Pines for a little longer," she challenged him. "Paris no longer possesses what I need. Tell me dear brother," she continued boldly standing up to him. "Do you miss your beloved trips to the Orient? Is it true what I’ve heard about your other family?"

"Insolent bitch," Horatio scowled. "Those brats aren’t mine."

"Of course they aren’t," Catherine, droned as she brushed past him. "A good Christian man such as yourself would never be a party to such degradation. Speaking of which," she called back over her shoulder. "If Anna has another spill, it wouldn’t do your reputation any good now would it? You may have the town in your pocket, but I know your business associates, including those that would frown upon your bride’s clumsy nature."

"Are you threatening me?" He growled.

"Never dear brother," she retorted coldly. "But I am very close to Mrs. Bonner, the wife of Jonathan Bonner. He is the owner of the wharf that harbors the family’s ships is he not? They are such a fine family, who find many things abhorrent, such as clumsiness and respectable men weighing anchor in foreign ports."

"A very pious man," Horatio bitterly conceded.

"Yes he is," Catherine beamed. "And so influential in the import export trade. Best to let Anna get some rest tonight," she added her warning before her brother stormed down the staircase.

Never in her young life did Catherine Stratton ever think that she would be capable of blackmail, and now she was berating herself for not doing it sooner. Horatio wavered only slightly, yet it was enough to spare Anna from any further abuse, physical abuse at least. Catherine never revealed to her young lover just how low she had sunk in order to protect her. Instead she reveled in the joyous holiday that she shared with the petite woman and her adorable son.

Catherine vowed that she would indeed call upon Mrs. Bonner if Horatio ever struck Anna again. Of course if the pious Mr. And Mrs. Bonner ever discovered just how close their young daughter Lily and Catherine truly were in their youth, the blonde held no doubt that it would be she that would end up sitting in a jail cell. None of that mattered to her. What mattered was the light that had returned to Anna and Richard that Christmas. Soon after the holiday, Richard was returned to school and, thankfully, Horatio returned to the sea.

What Catherine was unaware of that at the same moment she was blackmailing her brutish brother, Miranda Wilkins was having a very intense conversation with Rufus Mulder the town’s sheriff.

"It just isn’t right," the maid protested as she wagged her finger at the stodgy man after she had been badgering him in his office well into the night.

"Miranda," Rufus grumbled uneasy with the entire conversation. "You don’t know that he is doing anything wrong."

"He beats that poor woman," Miranda released bitterly her tirade growing to an epic proportion. "I swear that if you don’t do anything, someday he’ll kill her."

"What would you have me do?" Rufus protested as the sick feeling in his stomach grew. He knew that the maid was probably telling him the truth, but he was helpless. If it was any other man in town, he could pull them aside and threaten him. Employing the same tactic on Horatio Stratton would cost him his position and more than likely his home. "She’s his wife," he pleaded with the frantic woman.

"Don’t make it right," Miranda howled. Emotionally Rufus agreed with her, yet again he was helpless. "It is because you’re on his payroll isn’t it?"

"So are you," Rufus boomed back with defiance. "Everyone in town knows how the staff up there just does the old man’s bidding for a few extra coins."

Miranda’s shoulders slumped in defeat. "She is a nice lady," she said wearily. "I hate spying on her. She doesn’t do anything wrong. Sets him off when you tell him that. I hate that he pays us so well so we will treat her badly."

"He owns the whole damn town and there isn’t anything we can do," Rufus tried to reason with her. "I thought things were better after his sister arrived."

"Oh she’s a pistol that one," Miranda laughed. "She doesn’t take any guff from the old man and can play him like a fiddle. At least she could, until last evening. I’ve never seen a man act like that just because they put up a tree and a few trimmings. The way he grabbed the poor missus by the throat you’d think she was buggering the butcher."

"Maybe she is." Rufus reasoned. "I can’t believe he started choking her for decorating the house."

"I swear to you that is what got him going," Miranda argued. "She isn’t stepping out on him. She spends all of her time with Miss Stratton. It is just the two of them up there in that big old house. All they do is talk and work on their stitching. Half the men in this town would give their eye teeth for such a devoted wife."

"Or Miss Stratton," Rufus leered. "Can’t understand why a woman as pretty as that isn’t married."

"That won’t last with her looks and money," Miranda sadly agreed. "Then poor Mrs. Stratton will be alone again without any protection. Mark my words, after that happens you’ll be called up to the Manor to cart Mrs. Stratton’s body off to the morgue."

"Stop being so dramatic woman," he scoffed at her. "You read too many of those damn detective novels."

*  *  *

October 31, 1916

That morning Rufus Mulder lived to regret dismissing Miranda Wilkins warnings when the maid burst into his office ranting frantically about blood pouring from the walls. It took him over an hour to calm the hysterical woman. During that hour his one and only deputy, Thomas Sullivan was dealing with other members of the Manor’s staff who had run from the house in a blind panic.

Rufus felt chilled to the bone as he listened to the maid’s wild ramblings. He spoke to the other’s that had gathered in the tiny building that housed the town jail and post office. He journeyed to Whispering Pines; a few scattered members of the household staff, all of whom looked frightened and pale, greeted his arrival.

Unlike his employees the captain strutted out onto the front porch looking completely calm and at ease. "Morning Sheriff Mulder," he graciously greeted the confused man.

"Good morning Sir," Rufus stammered out.

"What brings you by on such a fine day?" Horatio continued as if he was strolling in the park.

"Seems that there has been quite a stir up here," Rufus carefully began. "Some kind of Halloween prank I’m certain. Captain Stratton, could I see your kitchen?"

"No," Horatio shrugged without concern.

"Beg pardon?" Rufus stuttered.

"I said no," the captain flatly refused. "There is nothing amiss here."

"I’m afraid I will have to insist," Rufus pressed.

"And I’m afraid you don’t have the authority to insist," Horatio snickered. "When you do, I will gladly show you any part of the house you wish to see. In the meantime, good day."

Rufus stood there stunned into silence. The captain was right he didn’t have to show him any part of the house if he didn’t wish to. Defeated Rufus turned to leave, making one last inquiry before he left. "Captain may I ask how your wife and sister are this morning?" He slowly asked.

"Very well I suspect," the captain snickered. "They’ve been called out of town on a family matter."

And that was it. By the time Rufus had obtained legal permission to view the house there was nothing to see, with the notable exception of the deep gashes marring the kitchen cabinets, walls, counters and floor. The marks in the woodworking remained over the years, and neither Anna nor Catherine Stratton were ever seen or heard from again. There were a few fanciful tales spun by the staff about seeing or hearing one or both women lurking about the house. Other than the wild stories of their ghosts lingering about the Manor the two women had simply vanished.

Rufus Mulder retired years later with one regret; he never brought Horatio Stratton to justice. He knew the man had murdered the women, and even though he never stopped investigating the case, he could never prove what had happened to them.

Years later on the day Horatio Stratton was laid to rest without any mourners he stood and watched along with Richard Stratton and his former Deputy who was still pursuing the case as the garden in the back of the manor was dug up with a backhoe.

Over the years the Captain had been seen digging up the garden while muttering to him self. Rufus felt certain that was where they would find the two missing women. He was so disappointed when nothing was found he returned the next day for one last look around. He was stunned when he discovered the plot of land that had been torn up the day before filled with rows of flowers in full bloom. He never returned to Whispering Pines, yet even on his deathbed he still pondered the fate of the two women and blamed himself for their deaths.

*  *  *

Atchison, Kansas 2003

The city of Atchison was nice enough, but Faith couldn’t wait to get out of town. She was beyond pissed when she was pulled off of the Salem project. She had been looking forward to spending time with Shawn. Working together on the next project might just be the push the quirky little psychic needed to let Faith back into her heart.

After everything that happened in Danvers, it really looked as if Faith was about to get a second chance. She would have been working with the same team chances were, and since the cities were so closely located they wouldn’t have had to move out of the Hotel. As it turned out the team didn’t move out of the hotel, just Faith who had been reassigned to the Atchison team.

Adding grist to the mill was the little problem that everyone on the Kansas team had worked with the former reporter before, and none of them liked her. They all had their reasons for disliking the brisk woman. First there was Trudy Gorsy, the three hundred pound psychic with flaming red hair, who Faith used to take great pleasure in annoying back when she was a naysayer. Then, of course, there was Dwayne, who was Trudy’s ninety-pound balding wimp of a husband. He didn’t like Faith because Trudy didn’t like her, of course, that didn’t stop the weasel from staring at the brunette’s breasts every chance he got.

Next on the list was Billy Mariner, a scientist and professional naysayer, who viewed Faith as a sell out and didn’t believe that her experiences at Whispering Pines were anything more than a publicity hoax. Then there was the director, Ronan Summers. Faith had gotten the smarmy twit fired from the last project they worked on together after she caught him doing lines in her trailer. Apparently the production company decided to give him a second chance. The rest of the crew didn’t like her because at one time or another she had been gruff or unpleasant with each and every one of them.

"Miss Charles if it isn’t too much trouble we need you on camera," Ronan snarled indignantly at her.

"Yes, your highness," she growled as she took her place on her mark in front of the non-descript house. For the first time the crew actually chuckled at one of Faith’s little barbs. "Ready when you are your majesty," she curtly offered to Ronan who was doing his best to stare her down. Faith simply scoffed at his feeble attempt to intimidate her.

Ronan curled his lip in disgust when she refused to flinch. "Action," he shouted before she was properly prepared. Faith simply shrugged and began her spiel.

"This is just an ordinary house in the heart of Atchison, or is it?" Faith began in a cool and professional manner. "Not according to two former residents who claim to have been attacked by some unseen force." As Faith continued her narration she spied a familiar figure lurking in the shadows. Faith concluded her narration with a triumphant smile. She knew that she was dead on, and that Ronan would probably complain and make her do several more takes just to annoy her.

"Let’s try it again," Ronan grumbled. "And try to get it right this time," he callously sneered at Faith.

"I thought it was perfect," came the commanding voice of the man who had been lurking in the shadows.

Faith smiled brilliantly as all eyes turned towards Dave Sandusky. The tall, thin, dark haired man simply folded his arms across his narrow chest daring anyone to challenge him. "We need to set up inside," Ronan stammered nervously as he ushered the crew away from the unhappy executive. Dave was the man who decided what projects received funding and which projects were shut down. His role at Sunny Hill Productions was a close second to God. His sudden appearance on a shoot was never a good sign, since it usually meant the suits weren’t happy and someone was about to be fired.

Everyone with the exception of Faith made a hasty retreat into the two-story home. "You do know how to clear a room," Faith quipped as he approached her. "Am I being fired?" She inquired in a flat tone.

"You?" Dave chuckled as he pushed his wire-rimmed glasses up. "Not this time. The powers that be are very unhappy with all of the grumbling they are hearing from this project. I’ve been sent here to make certain that everyone is getting along. I’m also here to see how well you and Trudy get along."

"We don’t," Faith snorted. "Nothing against Ghost Hunters, but all I have ever seen Trudy do is convince people that they see things that aren’t there. Why do you care if I get along with her?"

"She’s on the short list for Whispering Pines," Dave calmly explained.

"No," Faith shook her head in disagreement. "She wouldn’t be able to deliver the way that Shawn did."

"Dr. Williams is everyone’s first choice, but she has declined," Dave interjected. "Any chance you could change her mind?"

"I’ve tried," Faith sighed.

"We have a lot to talk about," Dave offered in an uneasy tone that made Faith a little nervous. "How much more do you have to do tonight?"

"We have this place and a shoot in the cemetery," Faith answered as she studied him carefully. "I’m not looking forward to running around a cold, dark cemetery with Trudy and a bunch of screaming yokels."

"After you wrap up tonight, why don’t we get a drink and talk?" Dave asked as she nodded in agreement. "Good, now I have to put the fear of God or unemployment in the rest of the staff."

"Go to it," Faith smiled as she wondered just why Dave was really there.

Later that night Faith’s head was pounding as the sounds of hooting and hollering assaulted her eardrums. "When you suggested a drink, I assumed there would be alcohol," Faith shouted above the din.

"Can’t have booze and full nudity in these parts. I hate the bible belt," Dave shouted in response as he waved a couple of ones at one of the dancers. "What is wrong, it isn’t like you not to enjoy a good Tittie bar or a lap dance?"

"Maybe my tastes have matured," Faith protested as a dancer waved her fake breasts at her.

"Maybe you are whipped?" Dave laughed.

"Yeah, you want to make something out of it?" She challenged him.

"Not a chance," Dave laughed before the smile slipped from his face. "Hammond Castle wasn’t what we were hoping for."

"Why not?" Faith bellowed as Dave tried to coax a buxom blonde to entertain Faith.

"Nothing spectacular happened," he explained. "Just a bunch of staff members telling stories, nothing great on film. We are going to re-edit with some reenactment actors and toss it in with other shoots for one project."

This wasn’t good news for Faith since all of her hard work had been reduced to a ten-minute segment. "Whispering Pines that was a pay off. We only had about twenty minutes of film but it was a gold mine. We need Shawn," Dave shouted as he slipped a large bill in the stripper’s g-string and waved towards Faith. "You need Shawn and not just to save your career."

"Tell me something I don’t know," Faith fumed as the blonde straddled her lap. She clasped the woman’s hips in an effort to keep the dancer from falling as she gyrated in her lap.

"Yes," the woman whispered hotly in her ear. "I’ve been eyeing you since you came in."

"Whatever," Faith shrugged as she slipped some money in the woman’s g-string. A strange vibration erupted in her pants pocket. "What the hell?" She sputtered as the woman’s enormous breasts were thrust in her face. The vibration continued alerting her that her cell phone was ringing. "Excuse me," Faith apologized as she extracted her face from the dancer’s bosom. "I need to take this," she explained as she retrieved her phone. "Faith Charles," she began as the dancer nuzzled her neck.

"Faith?" came the distant voice.

"Who is this?" Faith questioned straining to hear the caller.

"I know you want me. Let‘s get out here so I can give you a private lap dance," the dancer proclaimed just loud enough for Faith’s mystery caller to hear her.

Faith jumped back as the mysterious caller shouted, "Bitch," and hung up. Faith scowled as she wrestled away from the dancer so she could check her caller ID.

"Oh fuck," she shouted as she shoved the dancer off of her lap.

"What is wrong?" Dave asked as Faith sprung from her chair.

"That was Shawn," Faith frantically explained as she dashed towards the exit.

*  *  *

Salem, Massachusetts 2003

"I’m an ass," Shawn muttered as she thought about throwing her cell phone into on coming traffic. "Faith, get a cell so we can at least talk to one another," she mimicked herself. "Yeah, so I can hear some bimbo offering to get your rocks off." She glared at the tiny cell phone she was still clutching in her hand as it chirped.

"Dr. Williams, we are just about ready for you to go in," Ronnie the assistant director informed her. The scrawny man recoiled as she released a threatening growl.

"Sorry," she apologized once she realized what she was doing.

"Everything alright?" Cary inquired with concern.

"Peachy," Shawn barked as the policewoman recoiled. "Sorry," she apologized for the second time in as just as many minutes.

"Shouldn’t you answer that?" Cary suggested nodding towards the still ringing phone.

"I’m not certain that I should, if I do you might end up having to arrest me," Shawn tried to tease.

"Oh," Cary nodded seemingly understanding that it was a personal call.

They stood outside in the cold as the cell phone kept ringing, as the caller kept hitting redial each time the voice mail kicked in. Shawn’s ire was growing with each ring. Finally she couldn’t stand it any longer and snapped the phone open. "I can’t talk to you right now," she hissed already knowing who was on the other end. It was one of those times when she didn’t need her special gift to know what was going on.

"I can explain," Faith blurted out her plea.

"Of course you can," Shawn fumed. "You always do. Go back to your bimbo."

"Shawn," Faith continued undaunted by the blonde’s attitude. "It isn’t what you think."

"Of course not," Shawn sneered. "I certain that you have a perfectly reasonable explanation for my calling in the middle of the night only to hear a party going on and some chick offering to give you a lap dance. I am just not ready to listen to whatever load of horse manure you are planning to throw at me."

"Please?" Faith whined.

Shawn snapped the phone shut in the middle of Faith’s whimpering. "Dr. Williams we are ready for you to do your set up," Ronnie called out.

"We already did a walk through and filmed the staff," Althea hurriedly explained. "Got some good stories. Mostly the usual stuff lights flickering, things going bump in the night when no one else is around."

"Not surprising, given the history of the place," Shawn muttered as she entered the unique looking house that had been converted into a tourist attraction. She went to shut her cell phone off when she noticed the battery was dead. "Check the cameras," she called out to the crew. She listened to a collective grumbling as the cameramen scurried to replace the batteries.

"I don’t understand," Cary whispered from behind her. "I saw them putting new batteries in the cameras before we came in here."

"It happens," Shawn shrugged. "Entities just love draining power sources. When we hit a really active spot we tend to lose power. The hair on the back her neck prickled. The dead loved talking to her but then again, unlike most people she could hear them. Are we ready?" She called out stepping into one of the main rooms. She could feel the tension encompassing her. She was eager to do her job and leave as soon as possible.

"You’re on," Althea cued her as Shawn walked about the room.

"So many voices, all pleaded their innocence and devotion to God," Shawn explained as she listened carefully to each one. She could feel their pain as she wandered about the room. This is where most of the so-called trials happened. "I can hear them but not their accusers. I feel fear and outrage. There is a woman over here," she pointed to the long table the spanned on side of the room. "She is confident that she will be found innocent. She is disgusted that the people she thought were her friends have stood before her accusing her of unspeakable acts. She’s afraid now; they are taking her away to be interrogated by the sheriff. I doubt I shall every see my children again."

Shawn catches the look of disbelief in Cary’s eyes as she repeats the words that come to her as nothing more than a frightened whisper. The lights flicker and Cary is the only one surprised by the way they turn on and off. Shawn ignores the police officer’s dismay as she heads up the narrow staircase that leads to the second floor. She is well aware of the camera crew that is following closely behind her.

"None of the furniture belongs here," she explains as she steps into the room to her right. "This isn’t Corwin’s furniture." Suddenly her lungs seize as she is filled with a sense of panic. The musky aroma is stifling but the years of dust isn’t what is stealing her breath. She stood perfectly still as the floorboards creek beneath her. She broke out into a cold sweat as she struggled to fill her lungs with air. "Can’t breathe," she choked out as she stumbled from the room. The moment she crossed the threshold her mind cleared and the air returned to her lungs.

"What happened Dr. Williams?" Althea prodded her as Shawn took a deep breath.

"Fear," she said with a hard swallow. "I felt the kind of fear that steals your breath. Let’s check out the rest of the place," she offered feeling better and eager to end her work for the night.

The rest of the tour was uneventful. The cameras followed Shawn as she explained each passing image. With no more excitement Althea called it a night. "Where is our lady cop?" Shawn inquired noticing for the first time Cary was missing.

"She bolted," Althea explained deep in thought. "When we were on the second floor in that room that really freaked you out she turned pale and took off. So, what was up with the children’s bedroom?" She asked as Shawn collected her equipment.

"That was the children’s room?" Shawn squeaked out in horror as the stepped back outside. She turned and spied Cary sitting on the lawn looking as if she had seen a ghost.

"That is what the staff said this morning," Althea explained as she helped Shawn load her equipment into her rental car. "Why? What did you see?"

"I didn’t see anything," Shawn explained as she nervously raked her fingers through her long curly locks. "I was just filled with terror. If that is where the children slept I really don’t want to know what happened."

"Amen to that," Althea shuddered in response. "I’m worried about her," she nodded towards Cary. "If she can’t handle this place there is no way she’ll be able to work at Whispering Pines. Then again for her part she really doesn’t need to set foot in the place."

"She’s going," Shawn dryly stated. "She needs to."

"Really," Althea perked up. "Tell me? I just love your little insights."

"Except when they are about you," Shawn snickered. "She has unfinished business."

"The murders," Althea concluded.

"No," Shawn absently responded. "It is personal. I just can’t get a read on what it is. I’ll talk to her."

Althea reminded Shawn to be at the dock at Willows by six in the morning before she said goodnight. "Hey," Shawn greeted the policewoman who was now standing kicking leaves about as she chained smoked. "I’ve booked a room at the Hawthorne want to join me for a drink?"

*  *  *

"Want to talk about it?" Shawn finally asked as they sat by the fireplace in the hotel bar.

"Talk about what?" Cary hedged as she stared blankly into the fire.

"What happened at the Witch House," Shawn encouraged the moody brunette.

"I can’t," Cary stammered. "I just," she blew out heavily. "It must have been the house settling."

"Tell me?" Shawn urged her on.

"I was standing perfectly still and the floor was moving," Cary tried to explain. "Then you started gasping and suddenly I was afraid. I don’t understand it. I’ve haven’t been that afraid since," her voice trailed off as her lips tightened into a snarl.

"The gun jammed," Shawn finished. "You got the all clear and stepped into the bathroom and found yourself staring into the barrel of a gun."

"That is really annoying," Cary smiled for the first time in hours. "Yeah, I was still a patrol woman and thank goodness that weasel’s gun jammed. Otherwise I wouldn’t be sitting her all embarrassed because I ran off into the night just because of a creaking floorboard. How much do you see?"

"Oh now you believe me," Shawn laughed. "Not much. You’re a little difficult to read. I do know that you think that you are going to back out of Whispering Pines, but you’re going."

"I can’t work with her," Cary snarled. "Do you know why?" She added slightly nervous.

"No," Shawn confessed as she felt her cell phone vibrating. "Powers back on," she grumbled as she extracted the phone from her coat pocket. "Speak of the devil," she shook her head as she answered the phone. "I’m not speaking to you."

"Then why did you finally answer my call?" Faith taunted her.

"My phone went down earlier," Shawn sneered. "How was your lap dance?"

"I didn’t get a lap dance," Faith protested. "Discussing business in a Tittie bar was Dave’s idea."

"Funny, when ever I meet him for business it is in an office," Shawn bitterly countered. "I’m too tired to argue with you tonight, Faith," Shawn sighed not missing at the way Cary bristled when she mentioned the reporter. She shook her head as it was suddenly filled with the sound of a small girl crying. "I have back to back shoots tomorrow. First a boat ride out to Misery Island then the Joshua Ward House."

"I thought you weren’t going back there?" Faith groused. "Damn it Shawn, the last time you went to the Ward House you ended up with a migraine that lasted a week."

"It is Salem," Shawn tried to argue. "What is happening in Atchison? Did you go to Molly’s Hollow?"

"Yes and a fun filled trip to the cemetery," Faith complained. "Trudy kept screaming and scaring the locals. I swear I didn’t see or hear a thing."

"You’re working with Trudy," Shawn chuckled knowing how much Faith couldn’t stand Trudy. It didn’t matter that Shawn didn’t enjoy working with the boisterous woman either; the fact that Faith was stuck in Kansas with Trudy pleased her. "I’m sure the sight of all those naked women made you feel better," she added in a bitter tone.

"For the last time going to a nudie bar wasn’t my idea," Faith frantically tried to explain.

"I didn’t even know that they had strip clubs in Kansas," Shawn added thoughtfully as she watched Cary fidgeting.

"Well they do," Faith muttered. "Only you can’t have alcohol if there is full nudity."

"And were we drinking this evening?" Shawn muttered. "Never mind we can argue about this tomorrow, I’m ignoring my guest."

"Huh?" Faith squeaked. "Who is with you?"

"Excuse me?" Shawn shot back. "If you must know I’m with Cary Jessup," strangely Cary seemed unconcerned that Shawn had revealed her name.

"Who is that?" Faith demanded. ‘I was hoping you’d tell me,’ Shawn thought. "Never mind," Faith sighed. "Look, I will call you tomorrow. Get some rest; I know how much these back to back shoots wear on you."

"I will thanks," Shawn yawned. "I’m still mad at you."

"I know," Faith chuckled. "We’ll talk soon, I’m almost done here. Good night."

"Good night," Shawn yawned before disconnecting the call. "You look confused?" She offered to her strange guest.

"I am," Cary flatly supplied. "Earlier I would have sworn the call you got was from a boyfriend."

"Boyfriend?" Shawn laughed. "Some detective you are."

"Oh," Cary swallowed. "Faith is,"

"Yes," Shawn snorted.

"And the two of you are," Cary stammered.

"We were," Shawn sighed with disappointment. "Now, I don’t know what is happening. I don’t want to talk about it. I want to hear what you thought about tonight."

"I’m not sure what happened tonight," Cary responded in a distant tone. "Whispering Pines isn’t going to be what I thought it would be."

"Now that is an understatement," Shawn agreed.

LAUGHTER IN THE WIND

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Stewart, Massachusetts 1923

MARY DUNHILL WAS toiling in the kitchen of the grand manor. The young girl had felt lucky when she was hired as the cook at the palatial home. She was new to the area and with work being hard to find, she jumped at the opportunity. She just didn’t understand why the people in town gave her strange looks when she asked for directions to the manor. Many went so far as to caution her against accepting the position. Mr. Hughes, who was Captain Stratton’s solicitor, had warned her that her new employer was a bit eccentric and demanding. She didn’t care a lick if he liked to swing from the chandelier she needed the work.

It was her first day at work and the Captain’s dietary needs seemed to be quite simple, making her job that much easier. She had to admit there was an ominous feel to the house, perhaps it was the old man’s gruff demeanor or the way the rest of staff seemed to skulk about jumping at the slightest noise. Again, she didn’t care. She was curious as to why the kitchen woodworking was marred in the most unsightly manner.

She thanked the heavens that the Captain was a simple meat and potatoes man, since she wasn’t skilled enough to expand beyond the basics. Another thing that piqued the young woman’s interest was the way the house seemed to be falling into a state of neglect, while the garden was pristine. "Curious, but none of my business," she theorized as she carried the large roast to the oven.

"You’d be wise to listen to the warnings," a soft voice whispered in her ear.

Mary jumped with a start almost dropping the roast onto the floor. She shoved it quickly into the large oven as she looked about. "What’s this?" She blurted out as she looked around the empty room. "Go on have a laugh at the new girl’s expense," she taunted her unseen tormentor. "I don’t scare easily," she threatened.

‘You should,’ the same soft voice repeated sending a shiver down her spine.

"I’ll not give in to your Tom Foolery," she snickered as she convinced herself that it was just someone trying to give her a fright. Mary wiped her hands on a rag before ducking out the backdoor for a much needed cigarette. Standing along the side of the house she hid in the shadows so her new employer wouldn’t catch her smoking. She glanced over towards the kitchen window. Mary’s dark brown eyes widened with surprise as she spied the small woman looking down at her from the kitchen window. She blinked once and the woman was gone. "Who was that?" She muttered as she looked about, she hadn’t recalled seeing the woman before.

"Talking to yourself already?" A snicker came from behind her. Once again the young woman jumped with fright.

"For goodness sake you scared the devil out of me," she exclaimed once she spotted Ned, the groundskeeper. The wispy older man seemed unsteady on his feet.

"No, the devil is hiding in his study just like he always does," Ned slurred the rancid smell of stale cheap whisky assaulted Mary as he spoke.

"Ain’t you a pretty picture," she sneered with disgust as she took a drag on her cigarette. "I thought that old lady Miller, the maid, and I were the only women who worked here?"

"Ya," he shrugged his eyelids dropping.

"But I just saw some lady standing in the kitchen window," she sputtered as he half listened while scratching his beard.

"That would be one of the ladies of the house," Ned yawned with disinterest.

"I thought the Captain was a widower?" She asked truly confused by the events.

"Of his own making," Ned gravely supplied. "You get used to seeing them. Mrs. Miller says they keep her company while she is cleaning the big old house."

"What are you talking about you drunken old fool?" Mary hissed as she snubbed out her smoke.

"He killed them," he flatly explained as his eyes drifted to her small pouch of tobacco. "You wouldn’t want to roll one of those for a poor old man would ya’?"

"I might, if you tell me what you are talking about?" She toyed with the inebriated man.

"His wife and his sister, killed them both," Ned grimly offered as Mary began rolling him a cigarette.

"Rubbish," she sneered with disbelief as she thrust the neatly rolled smoke at him.

"I was here," he hissed at her. "I still hear Miranda screaming, she was the maid back then."

"Right, he murdered his wife and sister and is a free man," Mary scoffed at the notion.

"A rich and free man," Ned corrected her. "Never found the bodies, nothing the sheriff can do," Ned shrugged once again as he snubbed out his cigarette. "Looked like a slaughter house," he shakily added.

"What did?" Mary inquired.

"The kitchen," Ned snorted. "Why do ya’ think he has to hire a girl like you from out of state? No one in these parts will set foot in there," his crooked finger pointed up towards the window. Mary felt another shiver as he sauntered off. "Believe what you wish, I saw it fer myself. We work for the devil, you’ll see soon enough. The ladies can be pranksters."

"Go on with you," she shouted after his retreating figure. He stopped and turned back to her, his eyes narrowed with a sad expression.

"As you wish," he coldly retorted. "It was Halloween morning, the kitchen was covered with blood, and my axe that was kept in the woodshed along with the ladies vanished after that day. But maybe they went off on holiday," he threw out with a cold sneer before wandering off.

"Crazy old bugger," Mary muttered under her breath before ducking back into the kitchen. She shrieked in horror as she stepped into the smoke filled room. Mary was frantic as she rushed to the oven and yanked out the charred remains. She dumped the ruined roast into the sink, fearing that her first day of employment would be her last. "I don’t understand it," she gasped as she threw open the door in an effort to clear the smoke. Once the smoke trickled out she checked the oven. "What in the bloody hell?" She sputtered as she gaped at the oven. "I didn’t set it this high. Oh, there are pranksters about but they’re quite amongst the living," she fussed as she began to prepare a second meal. Mary refused to believe that what had happened was anything more than her co-workers having a lark at her expense.

A month later after most of her meals were mysteriously ruined Mary still refused to believe that the events were anything but someone’s idea of a joke. Each time she tried to talk to the staff, in an effort to unmask the culprit, she only received blanks stares, and someone telling her that it was the ladies’ of the house having a bit of fun.

"Mrs. Miller," Mary bellowed as she stormed up the staircase. Once again her work had been destroyed. If it weren’t for the constant pranks, Mary’s job would have been a walk in the park. She was paid very well and rarely saw her employer who seemed content to lock himself up in the study all day alone. She heard the old man had a son, but the boy never came home from school. "Mrs. Miller," she called out as she found the plump older woman toiling in the hall linen closet.

"Now what is all this fuss about?" Mrs. Miller calmly addressed the irate woman.

"I’ll tell you what the fuss is about," Mary growled. "A perfect ham, that I spent all day preparing. I left it cooling on the counter, only to see it being tossed out the backdoor while I was getting a breath of fresh air. You and me are the only ones in the house, I want to know why you did it?"

"Oh hush," the older woman chuckled as she closed the closet door. "It is just the ladies having a bit of sport."

"Don’t hand me that rubbish," Mary snarled.

"I swear on my poor Johnnie’s grave it is the truth," Mrs. Miller protested with a broad smile. "They have to have some fun. The boy never comes home, and the old man hides in his study. The old devil only comes out for meals or to trample poor Mrs. Stratton’s garden. Every time he steps out of that study, they’re on him like flies on dung. Serves him right, if you ask me. Now before you start calling me a foolish old woman, just listen to what I have to say. First I wouldn’t set foot in that kitchen. My brother was working up here when it happened. He was madder than a wet hen when I took a job up here. What choice did I have with Johnny gone and six children to support? My second day here, the old man was running about screaming at someone. Leave me be! He kept shouting at the top of his lungs. I thought the old bugger was just loony until I saw her."

"Saw who?" Mary skeptically encouraged Mrs. Miller as they strolled to the top of the landing.

"Catherine Stratton," Mrs. Miller simply complied while pointing to the bottom of the staircase. "Standing in the foyer as clear as day and then with the blink of an eye she was gone. I was frightened at first, but then I remembered how she and Mrs. Stratton would stroll through town arm and arm happy as the day was long and if the boy was with them, they just strutted like peacocks. You wouldn’t have known that they were the richest women in town by the way they would stop and chat with everyone. And they knew who you were; they were two of the sweetest souls to ever walk the earth. If you want my advice, if you are determined to stay on here just get along with the ladies."

"You’re crazier than that drunk Ned," Mary grumbled.

"Maybe." Mrs. Miller merrily conceded. "Then again, Ned never touched spirits until that day. Poor old fool hates himself for staying here."

Mary threw her hands up in disgust before storming back down the staircase. She felt an icy cold breeze wafting against her body as she stomped through the corridor that led to the kitchen. "Awfully brisk for this time of year," she shivered as she swung open the kitchen door. She froze in her tracks when she discovered the petite woman standing in the middle of the room.

"Where is my son?" The woman sadly inquired as Mary gaped at her.

"Your what?" Mary stammered as her gaze drifted down the woman’s body, she released a horrifying shriek as she realized that the woman was missing the lower half of her body and seemed to be floating in midair. Mary’s heart was pounding against her chest, her knees buckling as the woman simply faded into a mist and was gone. Her eyes rolled back as the room spun and she collapsed onto the floor.

Mary had no idea just how long she was lying on the kitchen floor before she awoke. "I’m sorry, " someone whispered. "No one will come in here to help you. They’re afraid. Are you alright?" Mary blinked open her eyes to discover a misty covered vision of a tall blonde kneeling beside her. Mary jerked her body up and scrambled across the room. She snatched up her thin coat and purse before bolting out the door never looking back as she tore down the driveway. Mary didn’t stop running until she reached New York City. Years later she would write a short story based on her experiences at Whispering Pines, which began her career as a moderately successful suspense novelist.

*  *  *

Stewart, Massachusetts 1957

Katy Anne Stratton fidgeted nervously as she stood on the porch of her ancestral home. "I can do this," she groaned as she tried to will herself to put the key in the lock and open the front door.

"Sweetheart if it makes you that uncomfortable then just forget I suggested it," Roland her fiancée tenderly offered as he caressed her shoulder.

"No," she stammered as she tried to shake off the years of ghost stories. They were just starting out, and money would be tight. Sitting just a short distance from her childhood home was a great big house, falling into disrepair. They could live rent free, with just a short walk into town to catch the train to the city and their jobs. They could save money, while fixing up the old mansion that was more than big enough to start a family. Her father readily agreed, cautioning her about the house. Her brother had tried to live in the house back when he was trying to strike out on his own. He lasted ten minutes before he went screaming from the house.

"Katy Anne, I’m serious with our parents help we can get an apartment in the city," Roland continued as the tall woman turned ashen.

"Is that what you want?" She asked the kindly man she had met in college. "I want us to be able to stand on our own just as much as you do. Now it would be foolish to pass up on a free house, a mansion to boot," she laughed at her silliness. "Come on," she nudged him as she slipped the key into the lock. "Wow," she gasped as she drank in the craftsmanship.

"Why would anyone simply abandon this place?" Roland St. James gasped with appreciation. "When was it built?"

"1912," Katy Anne supplied as they began to explore the grand old home. "My grandfather had it built for himself and my grandmother."

"The cemetery is awfully full for it being just the two of them?" Roland curiously inquired.

"Distant relatives, and some of the towns folk mostly, and my Grandfather of course," Katy Anne hedged as they entered a large room with mahogany walls and a fireplace.

"Honey, this would be perfect for you," Roland blurted out. "When you are drafting late at night, the fire can keep you warm and I can build you a great big desk and drafting table."

"You don’t want it?" She nudged him knowing that he was already eyeing the old barn to use as his woodshop.

"No," he smiled brightly. "I’ll be out in the barn sawing wood while you create works of art. Wait?" He stammered as his brow furrowed. "You’re grandmother isn’t buried in the cemetery?"

"Uhm," Katy Anne stammered as she began chewing on her bottom lip. "No, she isn’t. My Grandfather is buried in the large crypt in the center of the cemetery. My father had the one on the hill built, for his family which he hopes someday will include his mother and aunt."

"Your grandmother is alive?" Roland enthusiastically inquired as Katy Anne took him gently by the hand.

"I doubt it," she began while patting his large calloused hand. "Oh, Roland sweetie you know how you are always saying your family has a colorful past, well brace yourself sweetie," she continued as the sound of a door slamming echoed throughout the house.

"What was that?" Roland asked with surprise.

"Let’s hope it was the wind," Katy Anne muttered. "Roland, we don’t know what happened to my grandmother Anna or my great aunt Catherine."

"You don’t know?" He sputtered as another door slammed.

"Well you see, Dad is convinced that my grandfather killed them," Katy Anne reluctantly explained. "Then hid their bodies somewhere on the property."

"Beg pardon?" Roland said with a hard swallow.

"I’ll tell you what I know," Katy Anne continued as the room temperature suddenly dropped. "On Halloween morning, 1916 while my father was away at boarding school, the staff arrived to discover the kitchen was covered in blood and both women were missing. The sheriff investigated for years but never found anything that could explain their disappearance."

"My God, why would someone do something so horrible?" Roland blanched as the hair on the back of his neck prickled.

"They deserved it," came the eerie hiss.

"Let’s go," Roland sputtered as he griped Katy Anne’s hand and dragged her out of the room. They stumbled each of them trembling violently. Roland instinctively wrapped his arms around his soon to be bride. "I love you, but there is no way we are living here."

"Thank you," Katy Anne blew out as she hugged him tighter. They jumped with surprise as the front door squeaked open.

"Tell my son that we love him, now go," a soft lilting voice echoed.

"I will," Katy Anne promised as a wave of sadness engulfed her. She was crying as Roland guided her out of the house. The tears didn’t stop as they locked the door and walked away.

Katy Ann was still in a somber mood as they stepped up to the doorway of her parent’s home. "Oh, Katy Anne," Richard sighed deeply as the young couple approached. "I was hoping," his words were cut off as his daughter threw her arms around him and engulfed him in a warm hug.

"You’re mother wanted you to know that they love you," she choked out before taking a step back.

Richard’s eyes filled with tears as he slumped down onto the steps and buried his face in his hands. "Did she say anything else?" He pleaded as he wiped his eyes.

"To go, so we left," Katy Anne expanded as Roland’s head bobbed up and down.

"I keep hoping that they will let someone stay and then maybe I will find out what happened," Richard wearily explained.

"Sir, I love your daughter more than life itself but there is no way we are living there," Roland choked out his body still quivering.

"I understand," Richard agreed with a shy smile. "Well then Roland is just going to have to help me build an extension to this old place."

"Daddy," Katy Anne began to protest.

"No arguments you kids are just starting grad school and working," Richard cut her off. "We can discuss it over dinner."

*  *  *

Stewart, Massachusetts 2003

Katy Anne St. James stared out her kitchen and smiled sadly at the cottage she had designed and her husband and father built together. They lived there for many years until her father passed on. She and Roland moved into the main house with their teenaged children so they could keep a better eye on her mother. Now Andrew lived in the cottage, enjoying his freedom while still be able to raid her refrigerator.

She sighed deeply as she heard the kitchen door opening. "Roland, you left you socks on the floor again," she chastised without turning around.

"Sorry, Mom it is just me," she heard her daughter explain. Katy Anne smiled brightly as she turned to find her first born peering into the refrigerator. "Your socks are probably on the floor as well."

"Yes they are but since I no longer live at home it is none of your business," Delia teased her mother.

"Then get your head out of my ice box," she swatted her daughter playfully. "What brings my brilliant over worked daughter home?"

"The film people have some papers for us to sign," Delia explained as she pulled left overs from the refrigerator. "They are on the table," she explained as she made a plate and put it in the microwave.

"Ever thinking of actually cooking for yourself?" Katy Anne chastised her oldest child as she studied the papers.

"Why would I want to do that?" Delia snickered as she watched the food warming.

"Just a thought," Katy Anne retorted as she rolled her eyes. "This reads pretty much the same as the others. I hope they have better luck this time. Is Dr. Williams still refusing to go?"

"Yes, can’t say that I blame her," Delia explained as she brought her food to the table. "It is just that she has gotten closer than anyone else."

"Tell me about the bracelet?" Katy Anne requested as she watched her daughter eat.

"I’m almost positive that it was Anna’s," Delia supplied. "I checked with the shop and I couldn’t find anything else that I could be definite about. There weren’t any records so it was another dead end."

"That reporter gave her the bracelet?" Katy Anne thoughtfully inquired. "Interesting. Are they a couple?"

"I don’t know," Delia blew out recalling the bizarre interaction between the two women. "I think they were. Miss Charles is certainly carrying a torch for Dr. Williams."

"Maybe that is the key?" Katy Anne pondered. "It would be nice to finally put them to rest."

"Don’t get your hopes up," Delia cautioned her mother. "There might not be any bodies. He could have dumped them at sea. There is going to be this detective stopping by. It is some kind of new angle the television people are working. She’s investigating the murders as if it were a current case."

"That should be interesting," Katy Anne smiled. "Now tell me what you are working on and how long you will be in town?"

*  *  *

Atchison, Kansas 2003

"I just want to go home," Faith whimpered every muscle in her body ached. She had endured another long day with Trudy and company. Since Dave’s arrival everyone’s attitude suddenly changed. Now that they knew that she was working the upcoming Whispering Pines shoot, everyone wanted to be the reporter’s best friend. Having the larger than life psychic sucking up to her was the worst. She could tolerate the hefty woman when they openly hated one another. Having her clinging to her was disgusting and Faith was constantly searching for a sharp object.

"I want to go home," she wearily repeated as she flopped down onto the hotel bed. She frowned as she realized that she had no home. She had given up the tiny apartment in Boston when she went over seas. Most of her belongings were in storage and she couldn’t very well stay with Shawn. "Okay, so I just want to get the hell out of Kansas," she conceded.

She rubbed her throbbing temple as she pondered calling Shawn again. She grimaced at the thought. After the fiasco last evening it might be best to wait until Shawn contacted her. "Who the hell is Cary?" She snarled recalling that Shawn was entertaining another woman when she finally made contact with her. The pounding in her head increased as she tried to will Shawn to call her. "One more day then I’m out of here," she snarled with disgust. "Then what? I have a shoot in Scotland but that isn’t for another week."

She had nowhere to go. "Not a problem, I can always visit my parents," she reasoned as the familiar stirrings of bitterness began to fill her. Growing up she had been very close to her parents, until the day her father fell from the pedestal she had mistakenly believed he rested upon. "Let it go you’re an adult now," she reminded herself. It was the same reminder she tried to reinforce each time she visited them. Somehow she just couldn’t let the betrayal she felt go.

Faith sprung off the bed as her cell phone chirped. "Hello?" She anxiously greeted the caller whom she prayed was Shawn.

"What is wrong?" Her ex-lover echoed from the other end over the din in the background.

"What makes think something is wrong?" Faith suddenly bristled before she recalled just whom it was she was talking to. "Nothing just worried about you. And Kansas sucks. Not the entire state I just hate this shoot. Trudy is trying to be nice to me."

"And how is that a bad thing?" Shawn teased her with a throaty chuckle.

"You don’t like her either so don’t even try to convince me to play nice," Faith snorted with disgust. "I told Dave she was all wrong for Whispering Pines, but I think they are going to sign her."

"What?" Shawn stammered. "Did I hear you correctly? They want Trudy for the shoot at Whispering Pines?"

"No," Faith sighed heavily. "They want you. You keep saying no, so they are sticking me with Trudy. I think Dave’s trying to punish me. For some reason the brass seems to think I’ve become a problem child."

"You a problem?" Shawn laughed heartily. "If they think you’re being a pain in the ass I could fill them in on some stories that would make your attitude in Kansas seem positively endearing."

"Such as?" Faith challenged her suddenly feeling better. Her smile faded when Shawn failed to respond. "Shawn? Are you there?"

"I’m sorry," Shawn finally whispered. "I’m getting confused. Something about your family, I can’t quite figure it out. Sorry, my mind is a mess right now. My head is pounding."

"You just finished at the Joshua Ward House," Faith cringed wanting nothing more than to be able to be there and comfort Shawn. "That place really messes with you."

"I know," Shawn confessed. "Cary was completely spooked. Althea is worried that she won‘t be able to go to Whispering Pines."

"Cary?" Faith sneered as her own headache returned. "And how is your new little friend? Let me guess all of that noise I’m hearing is because the two of you are in a bar."

"Everyone is here," Shawn snapped. "We just wrapped. Faith, she’s straight and you know her."

"No I don’t," Faith fumed.

"Well she knows you," Shawn countered. "She was ready to pull out of her contract because she doesn’t want to work with you. This woman really hates you."

"Okay, that would imply that she has met me before," Faith conceded. "Honestly the name isn’t ringing any bells. Is she on the crew?"

"No," Shawn tried to explain her voice sounding weary. "She’s a cop. She is investigating the murders as a side piece for the special."

"I still don’t recognize the name," Faith interjected her concern for Shawn’s well being growing. "Forget about it. I pissed off a lot of cops when I was a reporter that is probably how she knows me. You don’t sound good. I’m worried about you."

"I’m fine," Shawn lied. "Just a really long day. I’m heading back to New York for a little rest before Scotland. Why don’t you stay with me and we can fly over together, after you visit your parents."

"Wait how did?" Faith almost laughed at the question she was about to ask. "Never mind," she chuckled. "So, does this mean you’re not mad at me anymore."

"No, I’m still terribly upset with you," Shawn taunted her.

"Liar," Faith sighed with relief. "I’ll see you sometime next week. Promise me that you will get some rest."

"I’m trying," Shawn grumbled. "This town is just so active, I can’t seem to shut the voices out."

"Baby," Faith offered feeling helpless that she wasn’t there to comfort Shawn. "I’m flying out tonight."

"No, finish the job and we’ll see each other next week," Shawn flatly refused her offer.

Faith didn’t feel any better about things after she and Shawn said their goodbyes. "Who the hell is Cary?" She repeated as she recalled the many times she butted heads with the authorities in an effort to do her job. Her next call was to her parents, who were overjoyed by the news that she was coming home for a short visit. Deep in her heart she wished that she could muster up the same enthusiasm.

*  *  *

Salem, Massachusetts 2003

Shawn’s head was pounding as she stepped back towards the booths where the crew was partying. After wrapping up the shoot everyone retreated to the small Irish bar just down the street from the Ward house. She felt queasy as she reclaimed her seat next to Althea and the ever-mysterious Cary. "Are you alright?" Cary asked with concern.

"Headache," Shawn waved it off. "Places like that can be a bit much on me. What about you after the last couple of days you must be looking at things differently?"

"You could say that," Cary blew out before taking a sip of her drink. "Are you sure that trash can wasn’t knocked over by a member of the crew?"

"It wasn’t," Shawn snickered as once again she tried to shut out the sounds of a small girl crying. She turned to say something to Althea who was studying the policewoman carefully. Shawn tried to shut out the voices that were calling to her. Turning her attention back towards Cary didn’t help. "Althea is worried about you," she whispered to the policewoman.

"I’ll be fine," Cary asserted so that Althea could hear her. "I’m glad I got my feet wet over the past couple of days. I should be able to handle whatever the Pines has to offer."

"How is the investigation going?" Shawn prodded the cocky brunette.

"Really good," Cary gushed enthusiastically. "The case is really shaping up. After reviewing all of the witness statements I can’t understand why they didn’t bring the husband in for questioning."

"He owned most of the town," Shawn provided thoughtfully the voices still trying to claim her. "Sheriff never let it go," her voice trailed off as something popped into her head. "You’re divorced," she mumbled.

"You know I am," Althea snorted with a toothy smile. The smile vanished as the dark skinned woman looked past Shawn. "Oh you mean Cary?"

"Stop doing that," Cary barked. "It isn’t uncommon given my profession."

"She can’t help it," Althea interjected. "In fact Shawn’s the reason I’m divorced."

"I’m not the reason," Shawn protested. "Your husband’s girlfriend is the reason."

"Anyone ever try taking you to the track?" Cary quipped in an effort to ease the tension that had suddenly sprung up.

"Several times," Shawn groaned shifting her body in an effort to get comfortable. "I can’t pick horses and I lost a lot of money in Atlantic City."

"That sucks," Cary laughed lightly as the pain in Shawn’s head drifted down to her neck.

"That is what my Dad said the first time he took me to the track," Shawn tried to laugh it off as pain gripped her body. "Oh for the love of," she muttered as she heard her cell ringing before it had actually rung. She snatched up the phone from her pocket and waited for it to ring. "For the love of God, go to sleep," she barked already knowing who was on the other end.

"I was calling to tell you the same thing," Faith whispered.

"I know," Shawn grumbled the throbbing in her body increasing. "I’m not staying much longer." She listened as Faith tried to comfort her. Out of the corner of her eye she spied Cary playing with her glass. The sound of it scraping against the wooden table was adding to her discomfort. She reached out and clasped the policewoman’s wrist in an effort to cease the agitating noise.

Suddenly filled with sadness and pain she released the policewoman’s wrist and bolted to her feet. The cell phone dropped from her hands as her chair crashed to the floor. Shawn raced out of the tiny bar room crying.

Outside in the brisk night air Shawn could finally breathe, the voices quieting. She brushed the tears from her face as she leaned against the brick building. Shawn took deep cleansing breaths as she tried to understand what she had seen. A tiny girl was whimpering as she stood shaking beside the indoor pool. Shawn could smell the chlorine; hear the sounds of water splashing and happy children giggling. ‘Why?’ the tiny figured wailed as the tall dark figure loomed above her.

‘Stay away from me!’ The figure snarled breaking the little girl’s heart.

Shawn felt sick as she recognized the cruel voice, it was younger, she was younger, but there was little doubt that the dark figure was Faith. The feelings began to ebb as the image slipped away. "Jesus, Faith I knew you could be a jerk," Shawn mumbled into the night air. "But scaring small children?"

"Shawnee?" Mark one of the techs shyly approached her.

"Hey buddy," she blew out as she finally felt the pain leaving her. "Did I manage to freak everyone out?"

"Yeah," he responded with a warm smile as he rubbed her shoulder. "Are you alright?"

"I’m much better," Shawn blew out. "Tell everyone I don’t have bad news," she teased knowing that many of her colleagues were wondering if what she had seen was a bad omen pertaining to their lives. "I just got one of those creepy Salem vibes," she lied. "I’ll be coming back in a minute so tell the gang to stop changing the flight reservations."

"Good to know," she heard Althea as she emerged from the large wooden double doors that led inside the tiny bar. Mark smiled once again patting her shoulder before returning to the party. "Someone wants to talk to you," Althea informed her as she handed her the cell phone she had dropped. "I’d like to tell you that I managed to chill her out, but I’d be lying."

"I’m fine," Shawn calmly addressed Faith.

"Bullshit," Faith barked in response.

"I am," Shawn blew out. "I just had a funky vision. My senses are on overload. I am really feeling much better."

"Why don’t I believe you?" Faith softly inquired.

"I’ll tell you all about it when I see you," Shawn promised her body and mind finally relaxing. She listened carefully as Faith seemed to be grumbling about something. "Faith? Yo, oh tall one, I’m fine."

"Promise?" Faith helplessly pleaded.

"Yes," Shawn smiled her heart warming at the way Faith was worrying about her. They talked for a little while longer until Shawn managed to convince Faith that everything was all right and they both needed to get some sleep.

Just as she was disconnecting the call the crew stumbled out of the bar. "Closing time already?" She teased the weary crew.

"Are you sure that everything is alright?" Althea sternly inquired.

"Yes," Shawn rolled her eyes. "Go on. I’m just going to walk back to my hotel. The fresh air will do me some good. Hey before you take off why is Trudy going to Whispering Pines?"

"She is on the short list," Althea conceded with a shrug. "Unless you have reconsidered?"

Shawn chewed on her bottom lip suddenly wondering if she should just do the shoot? "When do you have to know?"

"As soon as possible," Althea beamed. "We are heading there right after Scotland. In fact I’m doing some prelim work with Cary and the Stratton decedents this week."

"What about Faith?" She asked her heart pounding for some unknown reason.

"She isn’t going to be needed until we head up there," Althea explained. "Shawn are you really interested?"

"I don’t want to go," Shawn muttered. "I just think that I can’t avoid it."

"Get in touch with me before we leave for Scotland," Althea encouraged her. "I’ll see you in two weeks."

They hugged goodbye as Cary approached her. "You’re going?" The brunette inquired.

"Maybe," Shawn hedged with a slight scowl.

"How about I walk you back to your hotel and you tell me what happened earlier?" Cary suggested.

"Oh that was nothing," Shawn waved off the events as they began to stroll down the now deserted streets.

"Not to me," Cary interjected with a heavy sigh. "It isn’t everyday a psychic touches my arm and freaks out. Should I be more careful the next time I go out on a call?"

"What I saw was the past," Shawn tried to explain.

"It couldn’t have been my divorce," Cary reasoned. "Brian and I parted on very good terms, heck we’re still friends. What did you see?"

"I don’t know," Shawn confessed as they approached the hotel. "A lot of the time what I see or hear is just a quick flash or jumbled image. I like to explain it as trying to listen to a song that is caught between radio stations."

"That must be annoying." Cary scrunched her brow as they stepped into the lobby.

"Ready to call it a murder yet?" Shawn teased eager to change the subject.

"Oh yeah," Cary chuckled. "The bar is still open. Up for another round? I tell you all about the case."

"Cool," Shawn perked up.

"You know it would be a lot easier if you could just tell me where the bodies are," Cary teased her after they received their drinks and claimed a spot near the fireplace.

"So now you believe me," Shawn teased.

"Maybe," Cary resisted with a familiar cocky smirk. "So any idea where the bodies are hidden? Sheriff Mulder and Richard Stratton were convinced they were buried in the garden. They dug it up the day Horatio Stratton died and found nothing."

"They’re in the house," Shawn offered thoughtfully.

"Care to be more specific?" Cary encouraged her.

"I wish I could," Shawn sighed with regret. "Why did they think it was the garden?"

"You’re going to love this," Cary eagerly began. "The Captain was constantly digging in it. By all accounts he seemed to be obsessed with the garden. That is if you can believe the witness statements. Most of them claimed that the garden would blossom over night."

"She still tends her garden," Shawn absently supplied. "Sorry, just having one of those moments."

"Why the house?" Cary pried.

"Just a feeling," Shawn shrugged her body relaxing from the heat emanating from the fire. "And what happened to a film crew after my visit there. They brought in a douser and the house went berserk."

"What’s a douser?" Cary asked.

"They have a gift that allows them to find bodies," Shawn explained offering the short version. Cary scrunched her brow clearly not believing what Shawn had told her. "Have you found anything in the old records that might be helpful."

"No," Cary groaned. "On the morning Anna and Catherine disappeared the kitchen was covered with blood. The sheriff requested to have a look after most of the staff showed up in his office ranting and raving about it. He drove up to the house and the captain refused to show him the kitchen. The only statement he offered was that his wife and sister were out of town on a family matter. Apparently it was quite a trip since they never came home. They were never seen or heard from again. Unless you take into account the scattered statements of staff members who have claimed to have seen their ghosts."

"Which you don’t," Shawn nodded with a smile.

"I can’t," Cary argued. "The only tangible evidence I have to work with is that their belongings were either burned or sold by the Captain. I understand you have the only identifiable possession."

Shawn offered a sweet smile as she held up her wrist and allowed the detective to look at her bracelet. "You should check out the shop where it was purchased," she suggested. "A member of the family has already confirmed that it was Anna’s."

"I did go to the antiques shop and couldn’t find anything, as did Ms. St. James," Cary grumbled. "I’m meeting with the rest of the family this week. Could I take this with me just to confirm that it was indeed Anna’s."

"No," Shawn politely declined. "Take a good look now and compare it to the photo. This doesn’t leave my wrist."

"It must be very special to you," Cary noted thoughtfully.

"It was a gift from Faith," Shawn absently responded feeling Cary’s demeanor turning cold. "If you want me to stop asking questions then you really should stop doing that every time I mention her name."

"I don’t what you are talking about," Cary spat out her lie.

"Yes, you do," Shawn countered keeping her tone soft. "I don’t know what happened, but I will if you keep allowing your emotions to surge every time I mention Faith. You could just tell me. Maybe I could help."

"There is nothing to tell," Cary fumed the deception still ringing in Shawn’s ears. "You already know why I have a different name. It is because I was married. There you have it mystery solved."

"That is why you have a different last name," Shawn sighed as she corrected the brunette. "I still don’t know why you have a different first name."

Cary’s jaw clenched before she blew out a heavy sigh. "You’re pissing me off, you know that don’t you?" The policewoman grumbled while Shawn simply nodded in agreement. "Does it ever get to you, knowing things that are meant to be private?"

"Constantly," Shawn confessed. "I don’t want to invade your privacy. I just want you to know that it happens. If you don’t want me to know then try not getting so angry every time you hear her name and I promise to not mention her."

"Fair enough," Cary agreed. "So, lets talk about the case. I get to visit the actual crime scene in a couple of weeks."

"The kitchen?" Shawn swallowed hard her body trembling.

"Yes, I understand it has never been remodeled," Cary beamed. "Are you alright? Is there a reason I shouldn’t go into the kitchen?"

"You?" Shawn laughed. "No, you’ll be just fine. I on the other hand would rather walk through fire than set foot in there again." Shawn was filled with a sudden sense of panic as she realized that as the host of the special Faith would have to accompany Cary into the kitchen while her investigation is being filmed. "Oh my God," she squeaked out in horror.

BRAVING THE STORM

CHAPTER TWELVE

Stewart, Massachusetts 1957

"THIS HAS TO be the lamest task yet," Mitchell whispered to his best friend Frank as they stood on the porch of the dilapidated old house. Frank shrugged in agreement.

"No talking," one of upper classmen scolded them. Mitchell glanced over his shoulder and spied his future Fraternity brothers standing on the front lawn drinking beer. Mitchell dutifully turned his attention back towards the manor. He just couldn't understand what the big deal was. It was just an old house. Spending the night should be the easiest task they would have to endure, much better than when they were forced to run across the campus quad wearing nothing but their BVD's.

During the drive up to Stewart the upper classmen tried their level best to scare him and Frank with wild stories of a crazy old sea captain who went on a murderous rampage. He and Frank just rolled their eyes at the ghost stories. Although a couple of the other pledges didn't seem as unaffected as he and his best friend.

"It is time if you dare," the pledge master challenged the small group of five freshmen. Mitchell was eager to get the task over with since he had studying to do. He reached for the doorknob. He wasn't worried when he discovered that the door was locked. Instead he simply griped his flashlight tightly and approached the window.

He raised his fist and smashed the flashlight against the glass. He yelped in pain when he jerked his hand back and the glass remained unbroken. "Whatever," he grumbled as the older members laughed at his plight. He nudged Harry who was a member of the football team. "Kick the door in," he instructed the large teenager who smiled eagerly at the suggestion.

Harry lunged shoving his large shoulder into the door. "What the fuck?" Frank stammered when Harry slammed into the door and nothing happened.

"There must be a way in; let's scout around," Mitchell insisted as the snickering from the drunken frat boys continued. Just as he turned to step off of the porch the door slowly opened. "Cool," he beamed as he noticed his fellow pledges turning pale and staring at the now open door. "Let's go in." They stared over at him as if he had lost his mind. "What? Harry loosened it," he reasoned as he stepped inside and turned on his flashlight. The others finally followed him into the abandoned house.

"I didn't," Harry whispered in his ear. Mitchell looked up stunned to find the large teenager shaking like a leaf. "The door didn't budge when I slammed into it."

"Chill out, man," he shook his head as the others began to wander about. "I wonder why the locals didn't mess up the place." He questioned thinking it would be the perfect spot for the local teens to throw a party.

"Man you guys should see the kitchen," Frank exclaimed as he darted into the foyer. "The cabinets are all hacked up."

"I guess the locals did do a little partying," Mitchell reasoned as he followed the others towards the kitchen. He felt a cold wind blow past him. He quickly dismissed it as the night air. He stumbled backward when Harry bolted past him with a look of sheer terror on his face. "What the fuck?" He grumbled. "Stan, go get him all of us have to stay the night," he explained as he stepped into the freezing room. 'I know what you are,' was hissed in his ear. He felt hands on his throat as he dropped his flashlight. 'Sinner!' Was howled by an unseen person.

Mitchell bolted out of the room after Harry this time not to stop him from leaving, but to join him in his escape. Joining Phi Delta wasn't worth the fear that was pounding through his body. He found Harry standing in the foyer hugging his body as the others followed after them. "How did it know?" Harry stammered as tears ran down his face.

Mitchell just stared at the oversized man as the startling realization hit him. His secret it knew his secret, but how could it. "What is with the two of you?" Stan demanded as Harry glanced over at him.

"I'm not staying," Harry squeaked out.

"We have to stay," Frank tried to reason with the whimpering linebacker.

Suddenly the sound of a woman wailing echoed through the house. "It's just the guys goofing on us," Stan tried to reason with them until the doors and windows all shot open. Everyone stood in a stunned silence as the doors and windows just as suddenly snapped shut. 'Get out! ' A woman's voice screeched sending the five young men rushing from the house.

Their feet didn't stop moving until they were face to face with their fraternity brothers. "Something wrong boys?" Tom the pledge master taunted them.

"She said to get out so we did," Mitchell reasoned as his entire body shook.

"You mean her?" Tom quietly inquired as he pointed to one of the upstairs windows.

Mitchell's heart clenched when he spied the glowing image of a woman watching them. "That's it," he fumed deciding that his brother's had set them up. "They're yanking our chains. Let's go back inside."

"Are you shitting me?" Harry bellowed with a murderous gaze.

"You want to go back?" Tom sputtered truly surprised by his bravado.

"Yeah," Mitchell asserted as he silently prayed the other pledges would talk him out of it. The front door swung open and he jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"It is okay," Tom reassured him. "You don't have to. We can head back to campus now."

"I don't get it," Frank muttered. "Who was in the window your sister?"

"I don't know," Tom confessed. "Guys we aren't messing with you and, just so you know none of us last any longer than you did in there."

On the drive back to campus everyone laughed at how frightened they were and no matter how much they coaxed the upper classmen they failed to get any of them to admit they had been behind the pranks.

A few months later Mitchell and his Frat brother's were hanging out in a local pub. Everyone was trying to pick up a girl. Mitchell did his best to pretend to be playing the game as well. He managed to side step a Vassar girl who eagerly accepted his advances. He spied Harry lurking alone in the corner. Something had been troubling him since the night they went to the old house, something that only he and Harry seemed to share. "Hey," he greeted the football player as he handed Harry a beer. "Can I talk to you about something?"

"Sure," Harry shrugged as they sipped their beer before ducking outside. "What do you want to talk about?"

"That old house the guys dragged us up to," Mitchell carefully began. "What did you mean when you said it knew?"

Harry spun around and glared down at him. For some unknown reason Mitchell stood his ground. "Tell me?" He asked as he felt his knees buckle.

Suddenly Harry's features softened as their eyes met. "This," was all he offered as he cupped Mitchell's face in his hands and captured him in a searing kiss. Mitchell melted into the kiss before the reality struck him.

"I am a sinner," he whimpered as he jerked away.

"No you're not," Harry huffed. "And neither am I. Whatever is trapped in that house is evil, not us."

Mitchell suddenly felt years of fear fading as Harry held him in a tender gaze. "We should get back inside," he suggested softly.

"Or?" Harry beamed brightly. "We could pretend we got lucky and just sneak off."

*  *  *

Houston Texas, 2002

"Mitch, get in here!" He shouted from the den of their home.

"What?" Mitchell grumbled as he joined his lover. "Another special on football? We are going to be late for the party." He taunted the larger man as he scratched his now gray beard. He looked over at the television with disinterest. "My God are those boobs fake or what?" He snickered as he listened to the blonde prattling on. "Whispering Pines?" He choked. "I can't believe it."

"We can be a little late for the party," Harry encouraged him as he pulled him down onto his lap. They watched each trembling slightly as they remembered the past.

"Oh no, Honey, you and that little blonde really shouldn't go in that kitchen," Mitchell squealed as he covered his eyes. Harry snapped off the television.

"I can't watch," Harry stammered. "It feels like yesterday."

"As frightening as it was," Mitchell tenderly began. "It did bring us together."

Months later Harry forced Mitchell to go with him when Dr. Williams was in Houston signing copies of Whispering Pines. Harry was normally quiet and reserved but once he met Shawn he wouldn't shut up until Mitchell dragged him away. "Jesus, Mary, give the girl a break," Mitchell scolded his lover as he dragged him from the bookstore.

*  *  *

Arlington, Massachusetts 2003

Faith stood looking out the window of her parent's living room. "Dinner will be ready soon," she heard her father informing her. She just kept staring out the window as she wondered if she would ever forgive him. "It is nice to have you home," he encouraged. "Will Shawn be joining you soon?"

"No," she bristled as she turned to him. "I'm heading to New York in a couple of days."

"Good," he blew out with relief. "I was afraid that something might have happened between the two of you."

"We broke up," she flatly informed him as his eyes dimmed.

"I'm sorry to hear that," he sighed. "Shawn was good for you. I was hoping that just maybe you were finally going to settle down."

"Strange you giving me advice about relationships," she harshly quipped. She instantly regretted her words as she saw the hurt in his eyes.

"Faith someday you really should take that chip off of your shoulder," he cautioned her. "It was a long time ago. Your mother forgave me. And, frankly, based on the way you treat women you really don't have any right to judge me."

"You're right," she conceded. "I keep telling myself that Dad just had a midlife crisis. No big deal, except you snuck around and started a new family."

"All of which happened when you were just a child," he scolded her. "And I will forever regret what I did and how you found out."

"I'm sorry," Faith blew out her apology. "It was just a shock being a teenager and discovering that I had a sister. Poor Jessica I was so cruel to her. I really am sorry Dad. I don't mean to drudge all of this up every time I come home. But you'll be happy to know that Shawn and I are trying to work things out."

"That's good," he beamed. "I really like her and the way she makes you smile. I am also very happy that you are back in the United States."

"For now," she shrugged as her mother called them into the dinning room. "I'm heading to Scotland soon."

"What is in Scotland?" Her mother inquired as they each took their respective spots at the dinning room table.

"City of the dead," Faith chuckled as her mother's eyes widened. "Covenanters Prison to be more precise. It is supposed to be very spooky."

"Sounds a lot safer than your last assignment," Myra Charles sighed.

"Kansas?" Faith questioned. "Oh you mean the war. Don't worry I'm not going back into the hot spots. In fact I mostly visit cold spots."

"You seem to have neglected telling us about Kansas," Myra scolded her. "Why don't you tell us about Kansas, and then about your trip to Edinburgh?"

"How did you know I was going to Edinburgh?" Faith asked as she loaded her plate with mashed potatoes.

"Covenanters prison, the black mausoleum?" Myra supplied. "I am a history professor. I don't know the ghost stories but I can only imagine given what happened there."

"So it is haunted?" Her father encouraged as Faith smiled. Her father was as much of a skeptic as she once was.

"What happened at the prison?" Faith pried eager to hear about her next assignment.

"Later first tell us about Kansas," Myra sighed. "Was Shawn with you?"

"Kansas was boring and Shawn was in Salem," Faith grumbled. "After Edinburgh I will be coming back to Massachusetts," she offered in an effort to derail her mother from any further inquires regarding Shawn.

"Lizzie Borden House?" He father gleamed.

"Why don't you just drive down to Fall River?" She laughed knowing he was fascinated by the infamous murders. "I think I am hitting Fall River later this year. If I do why don't you take some time off and join me?" She offered hoping to finally end the tension between them.

"Can I?" He gushed.

"Yes," she rolled her eyes.

"Okay so what are you working on here? It can't be Salem, you said Shawn was just there," Myra prodded.

"Stewart," she mumbled as her father dropped his fork.

"Faith? Are you going back to Whispering Pines?" He choked out. "Are you sure you want to do that?"

"Want to? No," she blew out. "I feel like I have to go."

"But Faith," Myra stammered.

"I'm going," she fussed.

"Well at least Shawn will be with you," Myra sighed with relief as Faith began to chew on the inside of her mouth.

"You didn't finish telling us about Kansas," her father interrupted somehow sensing that Faith would be on her own.

Later that evening she was relaxing on the front porch simply enjoying the night air and a cup of coffee. "Shawn's not going with you is she?" Her father tenderly inquired as he sat down beside her.

"No," she sighed. "I wish she was because I don't know how I'm going to handle that place without her. She just can't go back."

"Maybe you should follow her example?" Stan Charles suggested as Faith gave him a curious glance. "I read your book and,"

"And?" She coaxed him.

"When I was in college my fraternity used to think it was funny to bring new pledges to Whispering Pines," he tried to explain. "I don't buy a lot of that hokey spooky stuff, but I can't forget how two of the pledges went running from the house."

"That wouldn't be Uncle Mitch and Uncle Harry would it?" Faith laughed. "Why didn't you tell me you've been there?"

"I don't like talking about it," he confessed. "And I didn't know you were going there until your mother and I saw you on television. It isn't as if you are big on sharing your whereabouts."

"I'll try to be better," Faith promised. "What happened when you were there?" She asked suddenly feeling closer to her father than she had in years.

"Not much," he shivered slightly. "It was just a big, dark house then Mitch and Harry bolted out of the kitchen. The doors and windows opened and shut. Then a voice told us to get out."

"What'd you do?" She urged.

"Got the hell out of there," he blurted out. "For the longest time we all just convinced ourselves that the older guys had played a joke on us. I think I still believed that was the truth until you went there. I saw a woman in the upstairs window," he added absently.

"Second or third floor?" Faith inquired calmly.

"Third, I think," he shuddered once again.

"Catherine," she nodded. "That was her room. How much of the house did you see?"

"Just the entry way and the kitchen," he explained. "Really couldn't see much as it was at night and all we had for light was our flashlights."

"Want to go back?" She teased him.

"No," he flatly refused.

"Oh come on Dad it is a great mystery," she further teased him. "They even have a cop investigating the case."

"No thank you," he asserted. "I'd rather go to my grave lying to myself that my fraternity brothers set the whole thing up."

"Wuss," she snickered.

"I'll go if you want me to," he offered warmly. "I don't want you going alone."

"I'll be fine," she waved off his concern.

"Want to talk about Shawn?" He gently inquired.

"Well," she grumbled. "You and Mom aren't the only ones I neglect telling where I am going to be working. I failed to take her feelings into consideration when I took the assignment overseas."

"Bad call," he groaned. She bit her tongue to keep from snapping at him. They were finally getting along and she didn't want to ruin the moment. "Sorry, like you said I shouldn't be giving relationship advice."

"I almost said it," she laughed as she laced her fingers together. "I'm trying Dad. I really am. I need to let this go. And on that note how is Jessica doing?"

"She hasn't talked to me in years," he wearily responded. "You weren't the only one I hurt."

"No that one falls in my lap,' she grumbled. "I was the one who hurt her. She was just a kid who didn't even know what was going on." She glanced over at her father her heart sank as she caught the look of sadness on his face.

"For a little over one month in my life I acted like an ass and caused so many people a lifetime of pain," he sniffed.

"I never realized that the affair was so short," she absently responded.

"Frankly, it wasn't any of your business," he sighed.

"True," she conceded wondering if he had simply come to his senses one day or had her mother found out? Then again it really wasn't any of her business. It was, however, time to let it go. "So what do you think about what Mom told us about the prison?"

"A mass grave and all those people locked up in deplorable conditions, no wonder it is haunted," he laughed.

"Becoming a believer?" She teased.

"Who me?" He scoffed. "Nonsense."

"Yeah that's just how I used to say it for the cameras," she snickered. "I remember I almost confessed once in Toronto. We were at this old farmhouse walking from room to room. Shawn is going on about I feel this or that and I'm just ignoring her. We get to the kid's bedroom and I swear this rocking horse just starts rocking. I just about jumped out of my skin."

"I would have peed my pants," Stan laughed.

"I almost did," Faith supplied. "I still went on camera denying that there was anything strange. I like not having to do that anymore."

"So you like the aspect you are involved with now? You didn't seem to enjoy Kansas," he asked.

"I like it," she nodded inhaling the brisk night air. "I get to interview people and research stuff; I just like it more when I get to do it with Shawn."

"I really hope the two of you work things out," he comforted her as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. For the first time in years she allowed him to comfort her.

"So do I Dad, so do I," she sighed happily.

*  *  *

New York City, 2003

Shawn stretched out her aching body as she had been working on the computer for days trying to get things ready for her next book. She also busied herself with researching her next project. She had hoped that by keeping busy she wouldn't have to worry about what would happen when Faith arrived. She knew that deep in her heart she wanted things to work out between the two of them. She was just leery about jumping back into a relationship with the enigmatic reporter.

"Maybe that is where we went wrong the last time?" She pondered aloud as she stood and wandered off to her tiny kitchen so she could pour yet another cup of coffee. It was the constant wondering that they had jumped from being adversaries to lovers much too quickly that concerned her the most. What if Faith panicked again and left Shawn behind for a second time, could she survive it? "Now how am I going to keep things at a safe distance when she will be staying with me?" She groused as she sipped her coffee.

Suddenly her skin prickled and her heart skipped a beat. "And she's early," she sighed heavily as she placed her cup on the counter and made her way to her front door. Faith jumped with surprise when Shawn opened the door before she had the opportunity to knock.

"I hate it when you do that," Faith scowled as she tried to balance her traveling bags and the boutique of flowers she was carrying.

"That is why I do it," Shawn quipped as she took in Faith's uneasy manner. She stepped aside allowing the tall brunette to enter her apartment. "You're early."

"I'm not interrupting anything am I?" Faith cautiously inquired as she stepped into Shawn's home. Shawn was mildly amused by the way the brunette was shifting nervously and averted her gaze.

"No, you're timing is perfect," Shawn teased her ex-lover. "I just sent the dancing girls home for the night."

"Sorry I missed that," Faith grumbled with a slight sneer. Shawn was perplexed as to why Faith was just standing there strangling the flowers she had brought. She was frustrated that she couldn't get a bead on what was going through the brunette's head. She gave the taller woman a curious glance before turning and closing the front door. "Did those flowers do something heinous?"

"What?"

"The flowers, you're crushing them," Shawn informed the brooding woman as she pointed to the unfortunate bunch of roses that were crumbling in Faith's hand.

"Sorry," Faith exclaimed with a wide-eyed look as she thrust what was left at Shawn. "Here."

"Thank you?" Shawn sputtered as she accepted what was left of the once beautiful arrangement. She carefully examined the roses all of which had been snapped at the stems. Faith glanced over at her with a forlorn expression as Shawn cradled the mess and carried it into the kitchen. She blew out an exasperated breath as she cleared away the mangled stems and placed the buds in a bowl. "Well they'll make a nice bowl of potpourri," she surmised before rejoining her moody guest. "They are very nice, thank you."

"Sorry I smushed them," Faith grunted as she shoved her hands in her pockets.

"Faith what is going on?" Shawn tenderly inquired. "You're acting as if you've never given a woman flowers before."

"I haven't," Faith blurted as her face turned scarlet. "Well except my mom."

"Really?" Shawn beamed as Faith took a sudden interest in her shoes. 'God she is so adorable when she gets all shy, ' "It was very sweet," she offered in an effort to ease Faith's tension. "Why don't you take off your coat and sit?"

"Thanks," Faith blew out with relief as she shed her coat. "I'm sorry I got all goofy," she added as she plopped down onto the sofa. "I saw them at the airport and thought I really want to give Shawn flowers. I'm just nervous about staying with you. Weird huh?"

"No," Shawn reassured her softly as she sat down beside the taller woman. "I've been feeling somewhat anxious myself."

"Anxious? Anxious how?" Faith snapped in a defensive manner. "I thought you wanted to work on things?"

"I do," Shawn quickly placated the agitated brunette. "Relax; I've just been worried about rushing things. With you staying here we'll be closer, not that we haven't dealt with that before; it just that this is my home and there isn't work to buffer things."

"I should stay at a hotel," Faith surmised in a determined tone.

"Or my guest room?" Shawn suggested as she felt her ire growing. "What the hell has gotten your knickers in a twist? Can't you just admit that you're afraid that if we sleep together now it might not be a good idea? Why is it so hard for you to just say what you mean? I swear you are the most infuriating, irrational, Mmmf," Shawn's words were cut off as Faith swooped down and captured her in a fiery kiss. Shawn melted into the kiss as she laced her fingers in Faith's long, dark hair and drew her closer.

Shawn's body was still tingling as the sultry kiss came to a reluctant end. "Or you could just kiss me senseless," she sighed as she rested her head on Faith's shoulder.

"I'm not good with expressing my feelings," Faith sighed softly as Shawn played with the buttons on the brunette's soft cotton blouse.

"Not with words," Shawn snickered playfully as she continued to play with the buttons. "But you do have a very unique way of breaking the ice with a girl. Feel better?"

"Hell yeah," Faith laughed as her fingers gently massaged Shawn's scalp. "Am I still staying in the guest room?"

"Why don't we just enjoy our time off and not think about the sleeping arrangements?" Shawn suggested hopefully. "I'm going to put on a fresh pot of coffee and then you can tell me how your visit home went."

"No work? No pressure? Just you and I hanging out getting to know one another, I don't think we've ever done that before," Faith mused thoughtfully.

"We haven't," Shawn pointed out as she slipped from the warmth of Faith's body and padded off into the kitchen. "It could be fun," she added as she ground a fresh bunch of coffee beans and cleaned out her coffee maker.

"Fun?" Faith sighed from the other room. "Hey why is it that you aren't reading me?"

"I knew that you were at the door," Shawn began to explain as she returned to the living room. "But you were so keyed up that you had the walls up. Now you're relaxed and comfortable and when you're like that I can't see what you're thinking. Then again maybe there is nothing going on inside of that pretty head of yours."

"If you only knew." Faith teased the blonde in a husky tone. "You're right though now that I'm here and I didn't find another woman with you I feel much better."

"Wait you thought I'd have a date here is that why you showed up early?" Shawn demanded as she folded her arms across her chest.

"I thought it was possible," Faith admitted in a frank tone. "You only broke up with Deb a short time ago. I was worried that once you got back to New York she'd be trying to get you back."

"She did," Shawn confirmed as she peered into the kitchen to check on how the coffee was progressing. "I'm not interested. Even when you and I didn't get along I was attracted to you and now that you've kissed me,"

"Yes?" Faith encouraged her eyes glimmering with hope.

"It was a nice way to break the tension," Shawn conceded as she shook her head knowing that Faith was up to her old tricks. "And I think leaving the sleeping arrangements ambiguous took the pressure off of the both of us. So did you have a nice visit with your parents?"

"I did," Faith smiled in response. "It was nice for a change."

"That's good," Shawn called out as she ducked into the kitchen and poured coffee for the both of them. "I know most people can get edgy visiting their parents, but you've always seem almost hostile," she continued as she rejoined Faith in the living room and handed her a cup of coffee.

"Hostile? I wouldn't say hostile," Faith argued as she accepted the steaming mug from Shawn. "I love both of my parents," she added as Shawn sat down beside her. "It is just something happened when I was a teenager and I've been bitter about it which makes me nuts because I know I should be an adult about it."

"Want to talk about it?" Shawn encouraged as she curled her legs under her body eyeing Faith carefully looking for any sign that she had over stepped her bounds. Her heart dropped as Faith's smile slipped into a deep scowl.

"Yeah," Faith finally nodded as Shawn's hazel eyes widened with surprise. "Shawn, I'm learning," the brunette explained with sincerity. "It is not easy for me to trust or open up, but I understand that is all part of getting to know one another. When I was a teenager I found out that my Dad had an affair years earlier. I never looked at him the same way again. I stopped trusting him and, even though I understood that what happened is none of my business, I've been mad at him ever since. I used to idolize my father and discovering that he had cheated on my mother broke my heart."

"You were young it is only natural you'd be angry," Shawn reassured her.

"I know," Faith shrugged. "But carrying that anger into adulthood hasn't been healthy. I mean my mother forgave him and they saved their marriage. Not to mention the way I've handled my own relationships. I really shouldn't be casting any stones. Not with you by the way."

"I know that," Shawn smirked as she wiggled her eyebrows.

"Yes another added bonus of dating a physic," Faith laughed. "Dad and I really got along this week. Probably because he finally called me on the carpet for my snotty attitude. He and Mom say hi. They were a little disappointed to hear that we split, but thrilled that I'm staying with you for a few days."

"Faith that is amazing," Shawn blew out in appreciation. "Half the time not only do you hide your feelings from the people who care about you but most of them don't even know where in the hell you are. I'm impressed that not only are you talking about your feelings, but discussed our relationship with your parents. That is a huge step for you."

"Nothing like the cold, aloof reporter you use to fight with," Faith laughed.

"Oh I'm still very fond of her," Shawn sighed happily.

"Speaking of my father," Faith continued excitedly. "He told me that when he was pledging his Fraternity back in college they made him go to Whispering Pines. How funky is that?"

"What happened?" Shawn inquired eagerly as the ghost hunter in her emerged.

"Nothing like what happened to us," Faith began slowly. "Just windows and doors slamming open and shut. A couple of his frat brothers didn't like the kitchen. He didn't need to tell me who, they are still a couple and friends with Dad. He saw Catherine in the upstairs window that is about it. I asked him if he wanted to join me on the shoot. He's worried about me going without you. He said no. Much like everyone else who's been there he doesn't want to go back."

"Well the next time you talk to him tell him not to worry," Shawn offered with a blissful sigh.

"And why is that?" Faith prodded as Shawn smiled over at the brunette.

"I signed the contract yesterday," Shawn supplied casually as Faith's eyes bugged out.

"You're going?" Faith stammered.

"I'm going," Shawn confirmed as she caressed the brunette's shoulder. "I don't want to, but I feel as if I'm supposed to be there."

"Hey I'm not going to question why," Faith blurted out excitedly. "I'm just happy that we'll be there together."

IN THE LIGHT OF SHADOWS

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

New York City, 2003

"ONE MORE TIME what is this supposed to do?" Faith inquired as Shawn rubbed her brow.

"For the last time, it is an onyx it helps keep negative energy at bay," Shawn repeated for the lanky brunette. "The other one is an amethyst it helps with inner strength and insight."

"Why isn’t the amethyst as purple as it was at the shop?" Faith pestered the tired blonde shoving the crystals in her pocket.

"Because you are sucking the energy from it," Shawn bluntly informed the reporter as she wondered just why she had asked Faith to go with her to buy crystals. The former reporter was like a small child in the shop, touching everything pestering her with questions and being a nuisance. But Shawn wanted new crystals before the trip to Scotland and Faith hated being alone in the blonde’s apartment. Faith’s discomfort stemmed from Willie the impish ghost who resided with her and took immeasurable pleasure in driving Faith up the wall. When she and Faith had first become a couple the stoic brunette refused to believe that Willie existed but after her first couple of sleep overs she not only believed that Willie was real, but was bound and determined to send him to the other side.

"So what are you saying that even spiritually I’m high maintenance?" Faith groused while Shawn snickered.

"Basically, yes!" Shawn beamed as Faith glared down at her. Shawn released a yelp as Faith snatched her up and tossed her over her shoulder. "Put me down!" She squawked as Faith carried her down the busy sidewalk like a sack of potatoes.

"Not until you apologize," Faith scowled swatting the feisty blonde on her backside and continuing down the street. Oddly enough no one seemed to notice then again this was New York. Spending time with her old flame had been a blessing and a curse. During the day they played, went for long walks, talked for hours on end and really got to know one another. It was great until it was time to retire for the evening. Sleeping in separate bedrooms was becoming a trial for both women. Then there was Willie and no matter how many times Shawn tried to explain to Faith that he was just a little boy, the brunette refused to enjoy his antics.

"I am not going to apologize so you can stop acting like a menace," Shawn squealed as the brunette spun around making her dizzy. "Now!" She screeched as her stomach started to churn.

"Spoil sport," Faith grumbled as she set the blonde down on the stoop of an aging brownstone.

Shawn was laughing as Faith carefully set her down. Shawn turned pale as her body touched the cold stone steps. Darkness loomed over her and the smell of blood assaulted her as she saw the woman being forced down on the stone steps. "No!" She screamed jumping off the steps trying to erase the image of the young woman’s skull splitting open, and a dark figure fleeing in the darkness, climbing the fire escape ducking in the third story window as every light in the building blinked on. She was trembling as she shook her head in an effort to erase the image. Bile rose in her throat even as the daylight and the present returned.

"Shawn?" Faith stammered with concern wrapping her arms around the blonde. "What just happened?"

Shawn was unable to speak grabbing Faith by the hand and dragging her away from the building. They were almost half way back to her apartment when she finally felt safe. "A woman was murdered," Shawn finally managed to choke out. "Just one kiss, that’s what he said as she tried to fight him off. He smiled like cheap bourbon. He was young; I couldn’t see his face because it was dark. I hate this," she sniffed as Faith hugged her.

"When did it happen?" Faith carefully inquired as Shawn tried calm down.

"Uhm, she was wearing a poodle skirt, so I’m thinking the fifties," Shawn supplied as she blew out a terse breath. "They never caught him."

"Are you sure?" Faith softly asked.

"I think so," Shawn sighed as she tried to feel what had happened. "Gone, it’s gone. We could find out."

"Okay? Not my original thought of how to spend the day but I’m game," Faith consented. "You want to start with the Internet?"

"Or we could just call a cop?" Shawn smirked as she extracted her cell phone from her pocket.

"The mysterious Carey?" Faith grumbled as Shawn dialed Carey Jessup’s number. "Let me guess she isn’t on the Massachusetts police force."

"Years ago she was now she is a member of the NYPD," Shawn grunted as she heard her new friend answer her call. "Carey, it is Shawn Williams I need a favor."

"Get a speeding ticket?" Carey quipped.

"No," Shawn smiled in response. "Would it be possible to check out if a woman was murdered in the fifties on the front stoop of 26 Bleecker Street?"

"Do I even want to ask why?" Carey muttered as she jotted down the information.

"Can you check it out?" Shawn pleaded.

"Fine," Carey reluctantly agreed.

"And while you’re at it find out who was living in the apartment facing the alley on the third floor," Shawn pressed as she listened to Carey’s grumbling.

"Anything else?" The detective muttered. "You want me to deliver a pizza while I’m at it?"

"Only if you are going to deliver the information in person," Shawn teased. "Just remember I’m a vegetarian."

"Naturally," Carey groaned before disconnecting the call.

"So, what is it with this Carey chick anyway?" Faith inquired three hours later as she stood to check on the pot of coffee she had brewed. "Turn it off," Faith shouted into the kitchen when the water faucets turned on full blast. Shawn snickered knowing that Willie was at it again. Normally he left Shawn alone, but whenever Faith was around the youngster did everything he could to get her to play with him. "Thank you," Faith bellowed. "Tell me again why this Carey hates me?"

"You can ask her yourself, she’s almost here," Shawn noted thoughtfully as Faith ducked into the kitchen. A half second later there was a knock on her apartment door.

"I hate it when you do that," Faith called out from the kitchen as Shawn smiled pleased with herself as she answered the door.

"Can you do card tricks too?" Carey sneered as she shoved two pizza boxes at the blonde. "You just made my ex-husband very happy. He is the head of the cold case squad and wants to know everything."

"I’ll tell you what I saw if you tell me what you know?" Shawn offered as she guided the detective into her living room. Shawn smiled as she felt Faith entering the room. Her smile vanished, when she was suddenly encompassed by a nervous energy.

"Ah fuck," Carey growled as Shawn turned to find Faith staring at the younger woman.

"Jessica?" Faith gasped as her jaw dropped.

Shawn studied both women and suddenly felt the pieces locking into place. "You’re sisters?" She blurted out while Cary began to grind her teeth. "Now it makes perfect sense," Shawn concluded. "No wonder the two of you are so much alike."

"I am nothing like her," Carey fumed as Shawn shrugged placing the pizzas down on the coffee table.

"Yes, you are," the blonde quietly countered.

"Shawn, let it go, this one I deserve," Faith confessed with a hard swallow. "I’ll go for a walk so the two of you can talk."

"Faith," Shawn began to argue as Faith headed towards the door.

"Jessica I know this probably means nothing to you, but I am sorry," Faith softly offered before making her exit.

"It doesn’t," Carey mumbled as the door clicked shut.

"Jess Jessup, no small wonder why you started using your middle name after you were married," Shawn tossed out taking a seat on the sofa hoping her guest would follow her lead.

"I wasn’t overly attached to the name Charles," Carey fussed as she began to pace. "Why should I be? It wasn’t good enough for my mother."

"Faith was your swimming instructor," Shawn began slowly the images playing out in her mind. "You were about five and you idolized her until one day she told you to stay away from her. You never knew why until you were older and your mother told you the truth. That explains that humongous chip you’re still carrying on your shoulder."

"I was just a little girl!" Carey argued.

"And she was a hurt and confused teenager, let it go," Shawn encouraged knowing that Carey wasn’t going to let the past go easily.

Carey paced for a few more minutes before she retrieved a small notebook from her back pocket. "Any more surprises for me?" She demanded in a half serious tone of voice. "Cute t-shirt by the way."

Shawn smiled looking down at the simple black tee that sported the words, ‘I see dead people,’ "Well I do," the blonde quipped with a cocky grin.

"I’m beginning to believe you," Carey conceded as she flipped open the note pad. "Hester Moscovich, murdered on September 13, 1955 on her front stoop. The police suspected she was raped, no witness, no suspects. She was murdered just shy of her eighteenth birthday."

"He didn’t rape her," Shawn supplied in a knowing tone. "He groped her, tried to kiss her and he couldn‘t understand why she was refusing him. She wouldn’t kiss him, so he forced her down and she split her head open on the steps. When he pushed her down he had his hand wrapped around her throat, he was strangling her and he didn’t bang her head against the steps just once it was several times. Her last thought was, ‘why?’"

"You saw her die?" Carey blinked with surprise. "So any ideas on who killed her?"

"He panicked when he saw the blood, he ran into the alley climbed the fire escape and ducked in an open window on the third floor," Shawn related as the scene played out in her mind. "It was a bedroom window. I’m assuming that he lived there. It was the last night anyone in that neighborhood left their windows unlocked at night."

"The third floor apartment off of the alley was occupied by the Marshall family," Carey read from her notes. "They had two teenaged sons, Gilbert and Maynard. The police didn’t question them right away since their parents claimed the boys were both sound asleep when the murder happened. Maynard still lives there."

"Still?" Shawn gaped.

"Rent control," Carey explained.

"Work, now that is a steal," Shawn blew out. "So, now the only question is which one of the Marshall boys did it?"

"They’re both still alive," Carey continued. "Both are well into their late sixties. Gilbert moved to California. Think he wanted to get as far away as possible?"

"If he has a guilty conscious maybe," Shawn responded as she tried to grasp the new images that were calling out to her. "And Maynard might have stayed because of the guilt and really cheap rent. I just can’t get a fix on it."

"Do you think it might help if you went back to the crime scene?" Carey encouraged. "I can’t believe I just suggested that. Brian is going to love this."

"Just call him and have him meet us there," Shawn rambled on as she grabbed her keys and pulled a sweatshirt over her tee. "If he gives you any flack about listening to a psychic just use the fact that I’m dating your sister as a distraction."

"I don’t think of her that way," Carey grunted.

"Yes you do, that is why it hurts so much," Shawn chastised her. "Let’s go and just so you know, that pepperoni pizza you brought is going to be history by the time we get back."

"Oh is that a prediction?" Carey fussed as she dialed her ex-husband’s number.

"No, I just know Faith she’ll take one look at the vegetarian delight and think it is way too healthy to put in her body," Shawn beamed as they headed out of the apartment. "In fact her exact words will be yuck green stuff."

*  *  *

Shawn was filled with a sense of apprehension as they approached the brick building on Bleecker Street. The source came from many directions, the middle-aged man leaning against the wall was one source, and another was an unseen person pacing nervously in the building behind them. She had seen and felt everything Hester had experienced during her last few moments of life and she wasn’t eager to repeat the experience.

"Brian Jessup this Dr. Shawn Williams," Carey reluctantly introduced the two.

"Hi," Brian snorted as he shook his head. "You know Jay when I passed those television people off on you I never suspected that you, of all people, would fall for this crap."

"Brian, I can’t explain it but I am starting to believe it," Carey defended herself glaring at her former husband. Shawn studied the duo carefully it was painfully obvious that Brian was still carrying a torch for his ex-wife.

"Detective Jessup," Shawn interrupted the stand off that the two former spouses were starting. "You don’t have to believe me or in what I do," she slowly began weary of having to explain her gift to everyone she met. "Just let me tell you what I saw and you can take it from there. Believe me don’t believe me it doesn’t really matter, just do this for Hester forty-eight years ago someone got away with murder. Now wouldn’t you like to bring her some peace?"

"What the hell," he blew out as he tapped an old file. "Go ahead, but if this is a waste of time Jay, you owe me dinner."

"Why do I owe you dinner? Never mind if you close this case you are spending the night at the ballet," Carey fussed with a scowl. "Okay, Shawn tell my pompous ex-husband what you saw."

"The two of you are really evenly matched aren’t you?" She laughed. "Fine, it was dark, Hester was walking from that direction," she began the images returning. "She was wearing a poodle skirt, saddle shoes, bobby socks, a simple white blouse and a light blue sweater," she watched with a small degree of amusement as Brian tore open the file and his eyes widened. "She was happy, for no reason in particular just enjoying the night air and looking forward to a dance that weekend. Norman, Norbert something like that had asked her earlier that day to go with him. She saw him stumbling as she approached the front steps, she knew him. For a brief moment she wondered if he was sick then she realized that he was drunk and felt sorry for him."

"Was this the guy who asked her out?" Carey jumped in.

"No," Shawn confidently responded. "This guy was someone she thought of as a kid, not someone she would date. I can’t see his face. She’s thinking that he is going to be in trouble if his parents find out he’s been drinking. She doesn’t want to talk to him because he is always following her around and doesn’t understand that she doesn’t think of him that way. She waves to him and tries to get in the building before he starts talking to her. He says hello and she thinks he is silly trying to act sober when he can barely stand. He staggers towards her. I can see his jacket it is one of those letterman jackets, and it is red with white sleeves."

"Does it have a name on it?" Carey pushes as Shawn tries to focus.

"Marsh," she grumbles in response. "Which could have been either boy’s nickname? He grabs her by the arm, he wants her to stay and talk with him. He stammers, he begs her to stay. She doesn’t take him seriously and tries to get away without hurting his feelings. She isn’t afraid of him even as his hold on her tightens. He asks her to the dance, she tells him she is going with someone else. She still isn’t afraid, in fact she feels sorry for him. I can’t understand what he is saying he is very drunk. She is disgusted by the smell of cheap bourbon, definitely bourbon she notices. He asks her for just one kiss. She laughs and tries to push him away. He is holding onto both of her arms. Still she doesn’t raise her voice because she doesn’t want him to get into trouble. She tries to push him away as he tries to kiss her. Even as he tightens his hold on her she isn’t afraid of him. ‘Just one kiss,’ he keeps repeating as he pushes her down. She laughs at him again and one of his hands wraps around her throat. She is furious when she feels his other hand groping her. Just one kiss he keeps repeating as his hand tightens against her throat. Now she is afraid, she can’t breathe he pushes her down. Her body slams against the steps. Her heart is pounding. She is in pain; he slams her against the stoop once again. His eyes are dark with anger. She gasps for air, his hand has slipped from her throat and he tears open her blouse. She screams he pushes her down harder and her head splits open on that step and her last thought is ‘why’, as the blood spills from her body. He realizes what he has done when the lights in the building turn on and he sees the blood. He raced into the alley, climbed the fire escape and ducked into that window. That is all I saw, except on his jacket there are a pair of what looks like shoes with wings embroidered on the letter."

"Track and field," Carey noted as she glanced over at Brian. "So, which one of the Marshal boys lettered in track?"

"Both," Brian stammered out his response.

"Now why did I think this would be easy?" Carey grumbled.

"I can’t believe you are buying this," Brian argued. "You could have looked the case up on line and just made up the rest."

"True," Shawn conceded. "But I didn’t and why would I?"

"Miss Williams," Brian began purposely dropping her title addressing her in a condescending tone. "The one thing I’ve learned from my job is that I will never understand why people do the things they do."

"Charming isn’t he?" Carey snickered. "What about the witness statements?" She questioned as she wandered towards the alley. "That is a hell of jump to reach the fire escape, unless you’re a terrified teenaged boy who is on the track team."

Shawn shook off the feeling that they were being watched. She could feel two people watching one was concerned and the other was frightened.

"No one saw or heard anything except Hester’s scream," Brian reluctantly supplied as he and Shawn followed Carey into the alley.

"Even from this building?" Carey challenged pointing to the building adjacent to the crime scene. "If he climbed the fire escape who ever was living there would have heard something."

"If it had happened last week," a gruff voice disrupted them. "Back then this building wasn’t over priced condos for the upwardly mobile; it was a hardware store."

"Captain Mallory?" Carey sputtered with a hard swallow. "Sir what brings you here?"

"It isn’t Captain anymore," the elderly gentleman offered with a warm smile as he joined them. "I heard that you were looking into the Moscovich homicide. You I’ve seen on television," he smiled at Shawn. "The Discovery Channel I think. I hope you don‘t mind but I was eavesdropping; I wanted to hear what you had to say."

"You covered her with a blanket," Shawn supplied with a smile knowing that this was the person she had felt watching them, the one who was filled with concern. "For her parent’s sake and it was her eyes."

"I felt like she was staring at me," he sadly responded. "Jack Mallory, NYPD, retired," he explained offering Shawn his hand. "Hester was my first homicide; I still remember the look in her eyes. I never forgot and I never stopped looking for the truth. She wasn’t that much younger than me," his voice trailed off. "I always wondered why the lead detective never pushed the boys. I was just a rookie beat cop back then so no one listened to me."

"Why is it that you thought they should talk to the Marshal boys, Sir?" Brian questioned.

"They were sound asleep at ten o’clock at night," the former police officer responded. "Now what fourteen and sixteen year old boys are asleep at that hour? Now, I don’t want to get in the way, but if I can help?"

"Anything you can tell us would be helpful Captain," Carey readily offered. "What can you tell us about the other tenants?"

"Some of them moved immediately after the murder, those that could find a new apartment. Back in those days folks used to read the obituaries just to find an apartment," he began. "Three of the tenants from back then still live here. Most of the others are scattered or have passed on. Frank Lanes, he owns the building, he lives on the first floor, and normally he would have been sitting by that window right there. That night he and his wife were towards the back end of the apartment because the baby was colicky. Then there is Eileen Shavers, she’s a retired schoolteacher. She’s on the second floor towards the back she heard the scream and called the police. And last, but not least, Maynard Marshal who you already know about."

"Good, we’ll talk to them one by one so it doesn’t look like we are only focused on Maynard," Carey began with enthusiasm.

"Uhm Jay, a moment of your time?" Brian gruffly addressed her leading her away from the others. Shawn followed closely behind knowing that it was her contribution to the investigation that was troubling Brian. "Look Jay, this one means a lot to the Captain maybe I should review the file before we go off half cocked?"

"Bri," Carey huffed. "The Captain means the world to me too. Sorry Shawn, Mallory was a mentor to the both of us. Hell he gave me away at our wedding. Brian is worried that if it turns into a wild goose chase,"

"And he still carries her picture in his wallet," Shawn cut Carey off. "He still calls her mother down in Boca Raton once a year to let her know that he hasn’t forgotten."

"And despite his advanced years he can hear you," Mallory shouted waving for them to join them. The frantic motion of his arm informed all of them it wasn’t a request. They hurried over to him. "Kids, I want to be able to call Sophia and tell her that her daughter’s killer has finally been locked away. Now if there is a snow balls chance in Hell that this young lady has stumbled upon the key to answering that question maybe I can go to sleep tonight and not see that girl staring up at me. Now let’s start knocking on some doors."

"Yes Sir," Carey and Brian chimed in unison.

"That case in Arkansas, did you really see a work man running around that hotel?" Jack Mallory inquired as he held his arm out for Shawn. She smiled as she accepted his gracious offer and allowed him to lead her up to the building. Despite Jack Mallory advancing years the man was as sturdy as a rock. Shawn felt a strong sense of warmth and honor emanating from the kindly gentleman.

"Michael, he was a carpenter when the hotel was being built," Shawn prattled on as they entered the building. "He died during the construction. He was quite a prankster, loved lifting up the maid’s skirts and such."

Mallory simply chuckled at the story as Brian knocked on the door for the first floor apartment. "Good afternoon, Miss I’m detective Jessup, and this oddly enough, is detective Jessup. We need to speak to Frank Lanes?" Brian explained as he and Carey showed their badges to the young brunette who appeared to be in her early twenties.

"Come in," the young woman stammered as she stepped aside. "What do you want with Gramps? I’m Candice Summers," she politely introduced herself.

"Thank you Miss Summers," Carey cut Brian off before he could take control. "We really hate bothering you and your Grandfather but we’re looking into an old case from the fifties. If there is any chance either of your grandparents can remember something it would really be helpful."

"Gram died three years ago," Candice sadly supplied guiding the group through the apartment to a back bedroom. Frank Lanes was propped up in a hospital bed staring blankly in his mind he saw a world that no longer existed. "I don’t know if Gramps can help you, since the last stroke he hasn’t been coherent. Every once in awhile he seems to know what is going on, you could try. When did you say this happened?"

"1955," Brian explained.

"Wow, my mom wasn’t even born yet," Candice quipped as Jack Mallory approached Frank Lanes.

"Mr. Lanes?" He gently began his face darkening as he realized that the nice man he had once met was gone. "Sorry to bother you sir, I’m Jack Mallory. I was one of the police officers who was here the night Hester was murdered," Mallory paused as Frank stared off into space. He sighed deeply. "I’m sorry to hear about your wife Mr. Lanes, she was a nice lady. I see your grand daughter has been keeping up the window boxes. They look beautiful," Frank blinked at the comment as his eyes turned to the window and he smiled. "It was good seeing you again," he added as he patted the aging man on the shoulder.

"Thank you for saying that," Candice offered as she shook Mallory’s hand. "Gram’s window boxes were her little garden. I always asked her why she just didn’t move and buy a nice little place with a yard. She said this was home. I’ve been trying to keep them up since she passed," she added as her eyes misted over. "So, Uhm, this Hester she died in the building? That is a little creepy."

"No, not in the building," Mallory quickly reassured the young lady. "Her family lived here at the time, that’s all."

"You saved that poor kid from nightmares," Carey noted as they climbed the stairs. "What a great old building," she added as they headed down the hallway towards Eileen Shavers’ apartment. "Though an elevator might be a nice addition," she huffed.

"Eileen Shavers, she was thirty at the time, the first to call police, she heard the scream and some noise in the alleyway," Brian supplied as he flipped through the old case file.

"She’s a real pistol, Jay should handle this one," Mallory offered as they approached the door.

"She heard noise in the alley," Carey processed. "Did the detectives at the time check into that?"

"They assumed that the killer was a stranger, a vagrant who made his escape by running down the alley," Mallory explained. "The alley used to run all the way to Mott Street. Mott Street wasn’t one of the nicer neighborhoods back then, O’Shea and Ryan, the lead investigators at the time, were convinced the killer was from Mott Street."

"Because almost everyone who lived there at the time had names that ended with vowels," Shawn supplied with an accusing glance.

"Yes," Mallory reluctantly admitted. "Mott Street was known for small time numbers running and a lot of wanna be thugs. I didn’t buy the theory, the boys from Mott Street wanted to be wise guys, they might hijack a truck and run illegal gambling but assaulting a girl wasn’t their style. If the killer did use the alley, I figured he jumped on the subway. There is a stop not far from where the alley let out."

"They ignored the people who were close to her because they didn’t like the boys who lived on the next block?" Carey groaned.

"That is the way things ran in those days," Mallory grimly informed her.

"That would explain the men they brought in for questioning, everyone lived on Mott Street and had an Italian last name," Brian supplied knocking on Eileen Shavers door. They waited a few moments before Brian knocked once again only louder this time.

"Hold your water!" Was shouted from inside and Mallory snickered. They continued to wait listening to shuffling and the steady stream of curses being muttered before the sounds of several locks clicking open greeted them. "Jack Mallory, I knew you couldn’t stay away," the elderly woman taunted the former policeman moving her walker aside and allowing the group to enter her quaint apartment. "Finally come to your senses and decided to sweep me off my feet?" She wheezed as she shuffled across the room and took a seat.

Shawn cleared her throat as the dank aroma of stale cigarette smoke assaulted her. "Sit, you’re making me nervous," she barked as she lit up a cigarette. "Unless we’re going dancing?" She continued to tease the man with a wry smirk. Shawn suppressed a laugh knowing that the retired schoolteacher was gay.

"Anytime, Miss Shavers," Jack teased in response as the group, with the exception of Shawn, took a seat. The retired schoolteacher glanced at the psychic for a brief moment before snickering under her breath.

"What about you young man?" She teased Brian. "Think you could keep up with me?"

"No, I honestly don’t," Brian confessed with a slight stammer.

"Miss Shavers," Carey brightly cut in before the older woman could further torment her ex-husband. "As you’ve probably guessed we are here because of Hester Moscovich."

‘She loves playing with them,’ Shawn heard a voice echo. She smiled over at Eileen spying the figure loaming over her. ‘All the boys loved her and she belonged to you,’ Shawn silently responded to the misty apparition.

"Tell me you finally caught the sick bastard who hurt that girl," Eileen demanded as she glared up at Jack.

"We’re looking into the case," Carey carefully responded.

"No," Eileen sniffed. "One, two, three cops and you," she added pointing towards Shawn. "You’re on to something."

"How did you know I’m not a cop?" Shawn taunted the woman who lit another cigarette.

"Because you don’t look like you have a stick shoved up your ass like these three do," Eileen boasted as she blew out a puff of smoke. Brian’s jaw dropped while Carey and Mallory smiled at the elderly woman’s commentary.

"I like her," Carey chuckled. "Yes, we do have some new information. What can you tell us about that night? Anything you can recall would be very helpful."

"Recall?" Eileen snorted with disgusted. "I’ll never forget the sound of that poor girl screaming. I still hear it sometimes at night."

"How did you hear her?" Carey pressed. "This apartment is way in back of the building."

"Back then at that time of night the streets were quiet," Eileen bristled. "Not like today with all those damn boom boxes and everyone shouting into those freaking cell phones. Nope back in those days you could get a decent night sleep, except when George and Mona got all hot and heavy. Those two humped like animals. You’d think that fat bastard was god’s gift to women."

Shawn suppressed a laugh as Mallory smiled over at Eileen while Carey and Brian gaped at her. "Uhm, getting back to the night of September 13, 1955," Carey stammered with a shake of her head. "What exactly did you hear and when did you hear it?"

"I’ll never forget that night," Eileen began sadly extinguishing her cigarette and instantly sparking another one. "I was asleep it was just after ten, I remember looking at the clock when I woke up."

"What woke you up?" Carey pressed as Brian reviewed Eileen’s original statement.

"A blood curdling scream," Eileen conveyed with a hard swallow. "I went white as a sheet when I heard it. I called the police immediately."

"You didn’t check to see what had happened first?" Carey questioned as her brow furrowed.

"No," Eileen sniffed indignantly. "That sound wasn’t kids kicking up their heels, someone was in trouble. I called the cops then I raced downstairs to see if I could help."

"When did you hear the footsteps in the alley?" Carey questioned Eileen in a curious tone. It was more than obvious that something about the woman’s story was off.

"When I called the cops," Eileen snapped as Shawn ran her fingers along a silver picture frame resting on the mantle.

"Miss Shavers I know it was a long time ago but do you remember if you heard the footsteps for a long time, like someone went the length of the alley or was it more of a short jaunt?" Carey encouraged doodling in her notepad.

"How the hell should I know?" Eileen barked her hand trembling as she lit another cigarette off of the one she was about to extinguish. "It was footsteps that’s it."

"Well I guess if there is nothing else you can remember we should get going," Carey sighed as she stood. Shawn folded her arms across her chest as she gazed down at the chain-smoking woman. "What?" Carey grumbled as she caught the look in Shawn’s eyes. "Something you want to add?"

"Just one question," Shawn softly offered her gaze never wavering from the older woman. "What did Thelma see or hear that night?"

"Dr. Williams you must be mistaken," Mallory interjected. "Miss Shavers was alone that evening."

"No she wasn’t," Shawn gently explained her hazel eyes pleading with Eileen to tell the truth. "What did Thelma tell you?"

"Fuck," Eileen grunted as she blew out a terse breath releasing another stream of smoke.

"Eileen this isn’t 1955 anymore," Shawn encouraged.

"I’ve noticed," Eileen snorted extinguishing her cigarette this time failing to light another. "I never heard the footsteps, that was Thelma."

"What?" Mallory exclaimed.

"You weren’t alone that night?" Carey carefully asked. "Any reason why you chose to hide this information from the police?"

"Yeah a damn good one," Eileen snarled. "How long do you think I would have kept my job if it got out?"

"I don’t understand," Mallory stammered.

"No, you don’t," Eileen sighed glancing up at Shawn. "You do," she smirked at the blonde. "She didn’t move in until the following spring, thank Christ this is a two bedroom. The nosey parkers in this joint would have had a field day if they knew."

"Miss Shavers I still don’t see," Jack stammered.

"Thelma was her girlfriend," Carey quickly interjected.

"That is a pitiful label for what we shared," Eileen scolded the policewoman. "We were together for forty-three years until she had the bad manners to die on me."

"Oh?" Jack stammered as he gaped down at the woman.

"When we heard the scream, I called the cops just like I said," Eileen began. "When I hung up Thelma told me she heard someone in the alley. I got dressed told her to lock the bedroom window before I rushed downstairs. Poor Hester seeing her like that broke my heart. She was such a sweet girl. I wish I could tell you more, I know Thelma looked out the window she said she didn’t see anything. Not like you can ask her. Unless you‘ve got a Ouija Board or a psychic you‘re shit out of luck."

"What?" Eileen barked as all eyes turned towards Shawn. Eileen quirked her eyebrows with disbelief while she studied Shawn who smiled back at her with an amused grin. "Now, I know you’re yanking my chain."

"Miss Shavers if it isn’t too much of an inconvenience could I look out your bedroom window?" Shawn politely requested.

"Knock yourself out," Eileen snorted merrily. "Best offer I’ve had in years."

"Thank you," Shawn nodded as she spied a very amused Thelma watching over her lover. Carey followed closely behind Shawn as she headed directly towards the bedroom without asking which door led to the room.

"Anything I can do to help?" Carey offered as her eyes darted around the room.

"No," Shawn sighed as she drank in the warm feelings that surrounded her. "There is so much warmth here," she began absently.

"They must have loved one another very much," Carey said as she looked around the room.

"They still do," Shawn corrected with a soft smile. "Now if I can just get Thelma to leave Eileen’s side I might be able to see what she saw that night?" Shawn tried valiantly to no avail. "It won’t work, she refuses to leave Eileen."

They returned to the living room, Shawn sighed as all eyes once again focused on her. "So, what did you see besides the mountain of dust bunnies under my bed?" Eileen taunted her.

"Nothing," Shawn glumly confessed.

"Damn I was hoping for the winning lottery number," Eileen teased as Shawn released an exasperated sigh.

"May I?" Shawn asked as she held out her hand.

"You’re not trying to get fresh with me?" Eileen laughed as she held out her gnarled hand for Shawn.

"No Ma’am," Shawn laughed. "Thelma watches over you and I don’t think she would take that very well."

"Tell me something I don’t know," Eileen beamed when Shawn clasped her hand.

Shawn’s body trembled as the night was shattered by an ungodly scream. "What was that?" Thelma asked as she and her lover jerked up from the bed. She glanced over at her lover who was dialing the telephone. The sound of someone running followed by a loud clunk of metal echoed in the alley. Thelma thrust her head out the window her heart raced as she peered out into the darkness. "I heard someone running in the alley way," she explained when her lover hung up the telephone and hastily began to dress.

"Get away from the window woman," Eileen snapped. "You’re naked, what in blue blazes are you thinking. I called the police stay here while I check out what is going on."

"Eileen," Thelma gasped fearful for her lover’s safety.

"I’ll be right back," Eileen reassured the smaller woman before kissing her lightly on the lips. Eileen only paused long enough to shut and lock the bedroom window before she raced out of her apartment. "Sweet Jesus," Eileen sobbed as she opened the downstairs door. She felt sick as Hester’s lifeless eyes stared up at her. "Poor child," she sobbed as the other tenants filed out of the building only to be greeted by the grisly sight. "No," Eileen gasped grabbing Sophia turning the poor woman away from the ugliness.

Shawn allowed Eileen’s hand to slip from her grasp. "You held her mother, trying to keep her from seeing Hester," Shawn complimented the woman. "You didn’t want her to remember her child that way. That was very kind of you."

"Well," Eileen choked out as she cleared her throat. "This has been the most entertainment I’ve had in years. Did it help?"

"Yes," Shawn offered softly. "Thelma did hear someone running but not the length of the alley, and she heard metal clanging like the sound of someone climbing the fire escape."

"Are you saying that the maniac that killed Hester was hiding in the building?" Eileen squawked.

"I think so," Shawn grimly informed her. "Thank you again, you’ve been very helpful," she added motioning for the others to follow her.

"What no lottery numbers?" Eileen jested as she stood and shuffled along behind them wheeling her walker as quickly as she could manage.

"Sorry," Shawn smirked. "I do have a message for you, cut back on the smokes. I’m with you don’t be in such a hurry to join me."

"Just like her to bitch me out from the great beyond," Eileen cackled. "Tell her I’ll try."

"She can hear you," Shawn brightly explained before they made their departure.

"Told you she was a pistol," Mallory blew out as they headed towards the staircase. "I had no idea she was one of them."

"And if you did she might have ended up a suspect," Shawn grunted as they climbed the stairs.

"Fine," Brian snapped as Carey glared at him. "I don’t want to be rude, but so far all I’ve seen and heard are you making up things to back up the story you’ve been telling us. I’m sorry but we’re not any closer to finding out what really happened than the police were fifty years ago."

"Christ Brian," Carey snapped. "What about Thelma?"

"Thelma?" Brian snorted with amusement. "Come on Jay, how hard could it be to guess that a retired school teacher who never married is a lesbian?"

"I don’t think I care for that generalization," Shawn countered as she quirked her head. "True it was good old fashioned gaydar not my gift that clued me into Eileen’s orientation."

"Huh?" Brian stammered.

"Kids," Mallory interjected. "Let’s try and focus on the matter at hand, shall we? Brian as Dr. Williams so aptly pointed out to you earlier you don’t have to believe her. Personally, I find it interesting that not only did she know Miss Shavers wasn’t alone that night, but she knew the name of her companion. My concern at the moment is Maynard Marshal. If you’ve read the reports you might have noticed that not once in almost fifty years has his story varied."

"I did notice that," Brian sheepishly confessed looking as if a parent had just chastised him.

"Not once?" Carey pressed.

"Word for word, every time," Brian confided as they stopped at the end of the hallway.

"A well spun lie," Carey sighed. "He might think it is the truth by now. Any suggestions on how we should proceed, sir?"

"I haven’t a clue," Mallory confessed. "The Marshal family has been questioned over a dozen times. Each time the story was the same, the boys were sick no one heard a thing except Hester’s scream and the police sirens. But only the parents heard that, the boys were asleep. It is a plausible scenario except the times I talked with the boys there was just something in their eyes that told me that they were lying. No one ever believed me, until now."

"Did either of them ever marry?" Carey piped in.

"Maynard married and divorced quickly at least four times and Gilbert is still married to his college sweetheart," Mallory responded.

"Maynard is so moving up my list," Carey wryly supplied. "Brian why don’t you take this one?"

"Why?" He sighed knowing that his former bride was up to something.

"Maynard obliviously has issues with women," Carey dryly retorted. Brian glared at her. "Knock on the door."

He complied with her wishes only to receive no answer. He knocked again and again. "Guess he’s out," he grumbled.

"No, he’s home he just doesn’t want to talk to us," Shawn informed the scowling detective. "Pizza delivery!"

"Hey you can’t," Brian fumed.

"I just did," Shawn chuckled when the door swung open.

"I didn’t order any God damn," Maynard Marshal bellowed before he realized he had been tricked. Carey and Brian flashed their badges quickly. "What?" He shouted his eyes glancing over at Mallory.

"Sorry to disturb you Mr. Marshal I’m detective Jessup we have a few questions for you," Brian tentatively began. "May we come in?"

"No," Maynard sneered the sounds of a television blared in the background.

"It will just take a moment," Brian encouraged with a charming smile.

"I’m busy," Maynard growled.

"Fine, we’ll do this in the hallway," Brian conceded. "We need to talk to you about what happened in 1955."

"The Brooklyn Dodgers won the world series," Maynard smirked in response. "Anything else?"

"Thanks for the trivia," Carey snapped before Brian could proceed. "Actually we’re here about your neighbor the one who was murdered on the front steps of the building. Remember that?"

‘Wow she is so much like her sister,’ Shawn mentally noted.

"Oh that," he shrugged with indifference. "Long time ago, what was her name? Ester?"

"Hester," Carey fumed while Mallory handed him the girl’s picture. "Coming back to you now?"

"Don’t know anything my brother and I had the flu we were asleep," Maynard continued with indifference shoving the picture into Brian’s hands without even glancing at it. "We didn’t see or hear anything and only found out what happened the following morning now if there isn’t anything else?"

"Just one more thing," Brian politely continued still holding the picture in his hand. "Do you remember who her friends were or who she was dating?"

"I didn’t know her," Maynard groaned glancing over his shoulder so he could see the television.

"Pretty girl like her?" Brian pressed. "You would have been about the same age certainly you must have noticed her."

"Back then Catholic and Jewish kids didn’t play together," Maynard gruffly dismissed Brian’s observation.

‘He’s lying,’ Shawn silently observed her heart racing knowing that Maynard was about to shut the door in their faces. She smiled when something occurred to her. "Is that the playoff game?" She eagerly squealed.

"Sure is," Maynard responded still glancing over his shoulder.

"I’m sorry but could you tell me what the score is?" She pleaded in an innocent tone.

"I lost track thanks to you people," Maynard hissed.

"Oh, Uhm again I’m sorry, but could you at least tell me what inning it is?" Shawn frantically inquired. "I don’t mean to be a pain in the ass but the person I’m dating is a Red Sox fan."

"What is he an idiot?" Maynard scoffed in horror.

"Charley? Absolutely," she prattled on standing on her toes in an effort to see inside his apartment. "I told him the only reason the series went to game seven is because those bums from Boston got lucky."

"Tell me about it," Maynard snickered in agreement. Shawn pressed her advantage by pretending to sneak a peek at the game. "Come on," Maynard blew out in huff stepping aside allowing Shawn to enter the apartment.

She stood beside the elderly man who was lost in the game. "Pedro is still on the mound what are they stupid?" She shouted while glancing around the apartment. She shot a weary look at the trio lingering in the doorway. She jerked her head encouraging them to enter the apartment. They seemed puzzled yet they followed her lead. "Yes!" She and Maynard shouted when the Yankees scored. "That’s it," she shouted in encouragement as the Yankees scored again. She clapped Maynard on the back pretending to share his enjoyment of the game.

She gulped when the wave of nausea attacked her. She blew out a terse breath removing her hand from his back. "Yes," she clapped her hands still fighting against the sickening feeling that was swelling inside of her. "Now we can show them how to play the game," she boasted when the inning ended and a commercial began. "Are those yours?" She questioned in a flirtatious manner while pointing to some trophies stuffed in a corner of the room.

"Some of them," he shyly confessed when Shawn wandered over to the collection of pictures and trophies. "Just crap my Mother never threw out."

Shawn picked up a picture with crumbling gilded frame. It was a fading black and white photo of two teenaged boys in letterman jackets. "Which one are you?" She gushed already knowing the answer.

"That’s me," Maynard confessed with a slight stammer. "And that’s my brother Gil."

"Oh so you were the good-looking one," she prattled on handing the photo off to Carey.

"Yeah, Uhm, like I said I really should just toss that stuff," Maynard stammered just as the game came back on.

"Don’t you dare," Shawn scolded him playfully. "My Dad lettered in baseball. He still has his jacket. Still have yours?"

"I Uhm," he stammered as his ears turned bright pink. "Probably," he lied.

"Bet it still fits," Shawn cooed with a playful nudge.

"Hell, no," he laughed. "I," he stammered once again before his face dimmed.

"We have to go," Carey called out.

"Rats," Shawn pouted. "Enjoy the game."

"You can’t stay for the end?" He sheepishly invited her. "You know for a cop you’re not bad company."

"Oh I’m not a cop," she reassured him the information sent a wave of relief through him. "I’m just babysitting these idiots. Nice meeting you."

Once they had departed the Marshal apartment Shawn pressed her fingers to her lips cautioning her companions not to speak. They strolled in silence until they were half way down the block. "Sorry he was listening and watching," she explained. "He did it."

"Just like that," Brian sputtered with disbelief. "Why because you said so? And what was so fascinating about that picture?"

"Two teenaged boys in letterman jackets," Carey explained. "With their nicknames embroidered on the front. One said Marsh the other said Gil. He’s our guy."

"Jay," Brian argued.

"What?" Carey fumed throwing her hands up in anger. "Ignore him, I always do," she offered to Shawn. "When you touched Maynard what did you see? You looked like you were going to be sick."

"You were right he has some serious issues with women," Shawn choked out. "He killed her because she laughed at him. You noticed the stammer? He had a speech impediment as a kid, made him an outcast, sports was the only thing he had going for himself. The stammer comes back when he is nervous or excited. And he didn’t have the flu that day, his brother did. He only pretended to be sick as well so he could skip school. He snuck out later that night and got drunk. When he climbed in the window Gil woke up. Maynard told him to go back to sleep. In the back of his mind, Gil is still wondering if Maynard was involved with the murder."

"Smart thing using his love of sports to get us into the apartment," Carey complimented the blonde. "Still you didn’t have to call the Sox bums."

"Oops forgot you’re from Massachusetts," Shawn laughed. "But what I said is true sports are the only thing that means anything to him. And for the record the Yankees are going to win tonight."

"No," Carey wailed and the two men cheered.

"Oh now you believe I’m a psychic?" She taunted Brian. "Chill that isn’t a prediction. I’m from New York, they have to win or I’ll never hear the end of it from, my for lack of a better term, girlfriend. Now what happens?"

"Now," Brian tentatively began. "I go back to work on the case, see what turns up."

"Thank you Dr. Williams," Mallory offered clasping her hand. "Brian would you mind if I joined you?"

"Not at all Sir, I’d love your input," Brian eagerly agreed. "Dr. Williams, thank you," he offered sincerely hesitating in offering to shake her hand.

"Don’t worry you don’t have to," Shawn graciously offered. "Most people don’t want to shake my hand."

"Can’t imagine why," Brian responded with an uneasy laugh. "Just out of curiosity what should I look for?"

"His letterman jacket," Shawn causally answered. "He still has it. Her blood is on it. Or was he hasn’t looked at it since he hid it that night. He couldn’t give it to his mother to clean or take it to the dry cleaners because of the blood. He hid it in the back of his closet beneath a loose floorboard. He told his parents he lost it and he never replaced it."

"Except now he is thinking about it," Carey grimly noted. "He might ditch it."

"Well it looks as if we have some work to do boy," Mallory sternly informed Brian.

"Yes, sir," Brian nodded in agreement.

"Come on I’ll walk you home," Carey offered. "Headache?"

"Yes," Shawn groaned her temple throbbing in agony.

"I don’t know how you do it," Carey sympathetically commented. "It is hard enough seeing the things I see at work, but I couldn’t deal with the constant bombardment you live with on a day to day basis."

"It is what life handed me. What I choose to do with my gift is what makes a difference," Shawn wearily explained. "Besides seeing someone’s skull cracked open isn’t an every day event. Mostly I see jumbled images, just small glimpses into people’s lives."

"In Salem you were in agony," Carey noted.

"Salem has a tragic history, so many voices that need someone to hear that they were innocent," Shawn tried to explain. "I can hear them and I can tell them that I know that they were wronged."

"You also hear the guilty," Carey annoyingly pointed out.

"Every job has its downside," Shawn quipped. "Coming up?" They stood on the steps to Shawn’s building. Carey just looked up with an unreadable expression on her face. "Don’t you think it’s time?"

ROAD TRIP

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Stewart, Massachusetts 1943

HORATIO STRATTON SAT in his chair staring out at nothing his clothing soiled from his latest attempt to destroy the garden.

"Where is my son?" A lilting voice questioned.

"Leave me be," he muttered his eyes fixed on the door to the study. He was hiding again praying that they would leave him alone.

"Where is my son?" She repeated unseen or heard by anyone but him.

"Leave me be," he repeated lost in his own world.

"Never," a second voice taunted laughing wildly.

"Then I’ll join you," he sneered vowing that when his time came he would make them pay for their sins. "When my time comes your trickery will come to an end. You belong to me. I am going to make the two of you pay for your sins."

"Do it, end your miserable excuse of a life," the second voice challenged.

"All in good time," his insane laughter echoed throughout the manor startling the meager staff who were toiling about the house. "All in good time."

New York City, 2003

"I said don’t you think it is time?" Shawn repeated her companion still staring up at the building.

"I should be going," Carey suddenly blurted out shoving her hands in her pockets. "Hey like you said she ate the good pizza. I’m just going to see if Brian and the Captain need my help."

"Why am I not surprised?" Shawn sighed deeply watching the retreating figure disappear in the darkness. Her head pounded violently as she made her way up to her apartment. Her headache grew worse upon entering her home.

"I said stop it!" Faith shouted into thin air.

"What now?" Shawn hissed rubbing her throbbing temples.

"Fucking Willie keeps screwing with the television," Faith bellowed like an insane woman.

"Oh for the love of God, he is just a little boy," Shawn fumed weary of everyone’s nasty disposition.

"Send him into the light?" Faith glibly requested bobbing her head up and down.

"You know I can’t do that," Shawn muttered locking up her apartment. "Besides I happen to enjoy the company."

"Get a cat," Faith snapped flinging the remote onto the sofa.

"Yeah that would be a good idea," Shawn sighed pulling off her sweatshirt. "Since I’m almost never home a pet would be perfect. This isn’t just about Willie, what’s up?"

Shawn tilted her head trying to understand Faith’s muttering. "Come again?"

"I said the Yankees won," Faith scowled the sounds of a child’s laughter echoing in the air. "Knock it off the Yankees weren’t even a team when you were alive you little shit. Were they?"

"I don’t know," Shawn growled her headache growing. "And stop telling him he’s dead he doesn’t care. There isn’t anyone waiting for him on the other side and, like I said, I enjoy his company. We play checkers together."

"Oh now that’s twisted," Faith roared her jaw dropping suddenly. "Shawn? Oh my God what happened? Never mind we need to get you into bed."

"Do I like that bad?" Shawn choked in response allowing Faith to usher her into her bedroom.

"Yes," Faith’s soothing voice answered her hands gently guiding Shawn down onto the bed. Shawn parted her lips needing to say something her words halted by Faith’s fingers pressing against her lips. "Ssh, rest now," the brunette insisted busying herself with undressing the weary blonde. "You’re spreading yourself too thin," Faith cautioned tucking the naked woman under the blankets. "Maybe we can ditch Scotland, so you can take a break?"

"I can’t," Shawn argued nestling her aching head against the pillows. "Wait you’d stay behind just to take care of me?"

"Yes," Faith asserted nestling beside the smaller woman. "I’ll even play nice with Willie."

"That is sweet of you, but we can’t," Shawn sighed praying for the pain to stop. "I’ll be fine it has just been a bit much, Salem, Whispering Pines all of it is catching up to me. Maybe Scotland will be quieter."

"Maybe we could switch assignments?" Faith suggested massaging Shawn’s throbbing scalp. "Hawaii might be nice?"

"Namaka is doing Hawaii," Shawn laughed in response.

"Lucky bastard," Faith pouted with a heavy sigh.

"Not luck just location," Shawn supplied. "It is the same reason we tend to get the East Coast and the same reason Connor is working Edinburgh. Why hire some one you have to fly a great distance or house when you can hire local talent? It is just good business."

"Connor Alysia is working this gig with us." Faith beamed.

"Oh man, I keep forgetting how much trouble you and he can get into," Shawn laughed feeling the pain ebbing Faith’s talented fingers caressing the weariness away.

"Hey Connor is a great guy," Faith explained. "And he is one of the few who hasn’t treated me like a redheaded stepchild since I jumped over the fence. I had no idea when I stopped debunking how many people it would piss off. Still, even though Connor knows the best pubs in the city, I think maybe we should just stay behind. The intensity of the back-to-back shoots isn’t good for you. Or trade for some nice farmhouse, lighthouse or outhouse even. My mother gave me a quick history lesson on what happened there. This is going to be another very intense shoot. Not to mention after we wrap we’re supposed to go to Whispering Pines again. I don’t want to risk your health over a job."

"I’ll be fine," Shawn sighed tracing the bare flesh of Faith’s forearm with her fingertips. "Thank you though. I can’t believe you were willing to take time off and play nice with Willie."

"Well Willie isn’t that bad," Faith grumbled. "I am thankful he stays out of your bedroom and doesn’t play in the bathroom if anyone is using it. Still I wish he’d stop messing with the remote. Speaking of Willie I am curious about something."

"Why he keeps playing with the water in the kitchen? Flushing the toilet when no one is in there, flipping the lights on and off or screwing with the television?" Shawn murmured nestling closer to Faith’s body. "None of these things were a part of his world when he was alive. He’s just curious."

"That makes sense but it wasn’t what I was going to ask," Faith smirked spooning Shawn’s weary body. "What I was going to ask about was Deb? As much as I want to pretend that she never slept over, I know that at some point she visited your home. Didn’t you say that she doesn’t believe in your gift or ghosts?"

"She doesn’t," Shawn yawned her body tingling from the feel of being held in Faith’s arms.

"How is that possible?" Faith pondered. "Even if I had never set foot in Whispering Pines, I’m pretty certain that one visit here, and Willie’s antics would have been very convincing that not only do you see dead people one of them is fascinated with flushing your toilet."

"He didn’t like her," Shawn yawned once again her eyelids growing heavy. "Because he didn’t like her he never wanted to play with her. Not once in all the times she stayed over did he make an appearance."

"All the times," Faith drew out slowly her tone revealing how truly miffed she was.

"You could just go back to pretending that I never got naked with the woman?" Shawn muttered.

"I think I will," Faith asserted. "Sleep."

*  *  *

Hours later Faith hurried from the bedroom as the sound of the television blaring in the living room disrupted the quiet. "Ssh," she whispered turning off the television. "We have to be quiet, Shawn isn’t feeling good," she looked around waiting for some sign Willie understood and was going to behave. "Man I can’t believe I just did that," she laughed knowing that just a few short years ago she would have slapped herself for talking to a ghost. "Thank you," she offered to the empty room. She turned to go back into the bedroom a knock on the door halting her escape. "Now what?"

Faith peered through the peephole her heart pounding when she spied the woman waiting in the hall. She threw open the door quickly uncertain what she should say or do. "Hi," she managed to stammer out Jessica’s eyes narrowing.

"I wanted to speak to Dr. Williams," Carey coldly responded as Faith stepped aside offering her sister a chance to enter the apartment. "I’ll just wait here."

"Shawn is asleep," Faith quietly responded regretting the past and praying that there was something, anything she could say that would erase the pain in Jessica’s eyes. "She had a rough go at it today. It happens with an intense vision."

"Yeah, I noticed that in Salem," Carey answered thoughtfully. "And today, she didn’t look good when I left her."

"Come in?" Faith offered with a jerk of her head.

"Why?" Carey challenged.

"Wow we really are related," Faith snickered. "Uhm well we could just stand here with me feeling like the bitch of the universe and you agreeing or you could come in and tell me what you need with Shawn. There is some pizza left?" She threw out in a lame attempt to get Carey to enter the apartment. Much to her surprise the policewoman did step into the apartment. Faith’s heart was pounding as she closed the door.

"Pepperoni?" Carey questioned lifting the lid of the remaining pizza box. "You ate a whole pizza?"

"Yes I did," Faith boasted. "What? Shawn won’t touch anything with meat and I didn’t want it to go to waste."

"I can’t even pick all that healthy crap off," Carey muttered with disappointment. Her head suddenly jerked as her eyes looked down at the gun holstered to her hip.

"I could order a new one?" Faith offered in a hopeful tone. It was the first time in years that Jessica had acknowledged her presence. For years after she had grown up their paths crossed on occasion yet all of Faith’s attempts to mend fences were flatly rejected by Jessica.

"No," Carey bluntly refused her hands and eyes jerking to her hip once again. "What the fuck?"

"Something wrong?" Faith questioned.

"Sorry," Carey shook her head in response. "I keep feeling like someone is tugging on my gun. God, I must be tired."

"No, bad!" Faith bellowed into the air. "That isn’t a toy."

"Who in the hell are you talking to?" Carey demand flustered by yet another tug at her hip.

"Willie, he’s Shawn’s ghost," Faith shrugged. "So how about that pizza?"

Carey laughed wildly rubbing her brow. "I don’t know what I find stranger at this moment," she slowly began. "Sharing breathing space with you or that I really believe that Shawn has a ghost. This entire month has been beyond funky. Uhm, no pizza. Just because I’m speaking to you doesn’t mean we’re going to get all warm and fuzzy."

"Warm and fuzzy?" Faith sneered. "You really don’t know a thing about me do you?"

"And I don’t want to," Carey fumed.

"Fine," Faith accepted feeling a strange tugging at her heart. "So, sit and instead of us trying to chat and wipe out a lifetime of pain why don’t you tell me about this case Shawn wrangled you into?"

"No," Carey flatly refused.

"Why not?" Faith pushed noticing that Carey wasn’t making any attempt to leave. "You’re a cop certainly you’ve have had to talk to people you hate before. If I piss you off you have a gun, you could just shoot me."

"Don’t tempt me," Carey cautioned removing her jacket and making herself comfortable on the sofa. "So, you ordering that pizza or what?"

*  *  *

"Excuse me," Carey stifled a belch after taking a swig from her beer. "That is everything," she concluded after replaying the day’s events. "Brian and the Captain went back to the station to review the files. When I got there we decided to set up a little stake out. The three of us huddled together in the Captain’s Wrangler and watched the building."

"I’ve spent more than a few nights like that when I was reporter," Faith smiled opening another bottle of Heineken. "So, did Maynard take his trash out? I just love trash; it is fair game, no subpoenas, no cops getting pissed and no violating some scum bags civil rights."

"Hey I am the cops," Carey fussed. "But you’re right discarded items are legally fair game. Maynard snuck down to the dumpster and buried a single trash bag at the bottom. Which is why I made Brian climb into the dumpster."

"Let me guess what was inside." Faith eagerly began. "An old letterman jacket just like Shawn described with a large, dark stain on it."

"Several medium sized stains, but you get the idea," Carey conceded. "We bagged it, tagged it and rushed it to the lab. Brian and the Captain are going to contact Hester’s mother in the morning, we’re going to try for a reverse DNA match. It isn’t as strong as a DNA match, but if the samples are good enough it will prove that the blood belongs to someone in Sophie’s family."

"That’s one approach," Faith responded thinking about the blood.

"What?" Carey demanded.

"Well I was just thinking," Faith slowly began. "Moms never throw anything out. I’ll bet your mother’s refrigerator is loaded with crap about you."

"What’s your point?" Carey fussed.

"Nothing," Faith slyly countered. "Just I know my mom has boxes full of my crap. School papers, doodles, baby teeth, locks of hair and stuff like that. I would imagine that these things mean a lot to a mother, more so if they survived their child."

"And chock full of DNA," Carey concluded flipping open her cell phone. "Yo Brian," she began. "It is your ever loving ex-wife. When you talk to Hester’s mother ask if she saved a lock of hair or baby teeth." She paused for a moment as Faith busied herself with cleaning up the mess from their impromptu meal. "Thanks for the suggestion," Carey conceded when Faith returned. "Tell me about Whispering Pines?"

Faith blew out a sigh of relief that Carey wasn’t bolting. She offered her sister another beer and sat down beside her. "It was a freak show," Faith began in an unsteady tone. "Shawn wasn’t the original psychic assigned to the case. Milo, who a major dufus, was but he went screaming from the house. Everyone thought I had driven him out but I didn’t. It was the kitchen. Milo’s gift is touching things and seeing the past. He made the mistake of touching the kitchen and bolted like a fat, sweaty bunny rabbit. Chicken shit."

"What happened when Shawn arrived?" Carey pressed while peeling the label from her beer bottle.

"Oh she loved the place all that spooky energy," Faith snickered. "Until I got bitch slapped in the kitchen then all hell broke loose. I can still hear that voice calling me a sinner. Freaking creepy," she added with a shiver. "We were left alone in the house which had already been wired with cameras and sound equipment. Neither of us went into the kitchen we just decided to bunk upstairs. Then it started not just bumps in the night; it was a full show I could see them, kind of. Shawn saw it all the murders everything and she just went into shock. I couldn’t open the doors or windows we were trapped. I managed to get her upstairs and well we just waited for the sunrise. The equipment had cut out long before that but some of it was captured on film. That’s it."

"That is it?" Carey pressed curiously suspecting that Faith was omitting something.

"Hey buy the book," Faith laughed. "Well there is more but that is none of your business."

"Fair enough," Carey stammered suddenly realizing what Faith was discreetly omitting. "I should be going."

"How long were you married?" Faith blurted out in an attempt to delay Carey’s departure.

"Look," Carey slowly began. "I meant what I said we’re not going to get all warm and fuzzy. I appreciate Shawn’s help and it was nice to share a pizza and not dwell on how much I hate you, but it doesn’t change anything."

"I don’t do warm and fuzzy," Faith dryly countered. "But it is nice to know that we’ll be able to work together during Whispering Pines."

"I still might shoot you," Carey quipped as she stood.

"So long as you don’t shove me into the kitchen," Faith responded earnestly. "I had to sell my soul to have Althea add an amendment in my contract stating that I didn’t have to go in there."

"Because you got slapped?" Carey snickered.

"Not just slapped it attacked us," Faith trembled. "Whatever is lurking in that house has a real hard on for homos. Look what happened to Anna and Catherine."

"There were police reports that Captain Stratton beat Anna," Carey supplied. "A couple of staff members complained. Nothing was ever done since the old man owned most of the town."

"Some things never change," Faith grimly supplied. "Shawn is convinced the bodies are in the house but where?"

"That is the million dollar question isn’t it?" Carey sighed slipping on her coat.

"Hey you two were throwing a party without me?" Shawn called out as she staggered into the living room.

"Feeling better?" Faith questioned instantly rushing to Shawn’s side.

"So, so," Shawn grumbled.

"I was just leaving," Carey offered staring at Faith with utter disbelief. "Faith can fill you in on what we found. I’ll see you in a couple weeks."

"How did it go?" Shawn questioned once Carey had departed and Faith guided her back into her bedroom.

"She didn’t shoot me," Faith sighed tucking Shawn into bed before slipping beneath the covers and cradling the weary blonde in her arms.

*  *  *

Edinburgh 2003

"This weather sucks," Faith grumbled as they trudged up to the quaint Inn.

"Welcome to Scotland," Shawn sighed wearily.

"I still think we should have backed out you don’t look like you’re feeling any better," Faith groused as they stepped inside the cozy Inn.

"I’m fine," Shawn snapped. "Sorry," she quickly apologized only to have Faith shrug in response. "We are with Sunny Hill," she informed the desk clerk. "Williams and Charles."

"Yes, room three do you need help with your bags?" The man responded with a heavy brogue.

"Oh we’re sharing again," Shawn sighed. "No we’re fine," she explained accepting the keys to the rooms.

"Just up the staircase to the right," the clerk gleefully informed them.

"It is not uncommon for us to share," Faith sighed disturbed by the way Shawn seemed disappointed with the room assignment. "We use to have to bunk together long before we got along. If it bothers you I could see if there is another room available," she offered. "Of course I fail to understand why it would bother you since I just spent a week in your apartment. In the same bed until the end of my visit."

"I just," Shawn stammered as they approached the room. "There is something."

"Fine I’ll ask for another room," Faith huffed confused by Shawn’s sudden interest in having space as they stepped into the small room. Her jaw dropped. "And that would be the problem you sensed?" She sputtered noting that the room was very cozy and only had one bed.

Shawn peered at the bed for moment while Faith felt her ire growing as she tried to juggle the luggage. She narrowed her gazed watching Shawn’s eyes darting around the room. "Just a ghost," the quirky blonde blew out. "Well put the luggage down so we can unpack."

"Anything for you princess," Faith snarled tossing the bags on the bed. "Thank the heavens we travel light. So that was it a ghost not the tiny bed we will be sharing?"

"Yes," Shawn responded in a slow direct tone. "Jilted lover I’m sensing late fourteenth century. She is displeased when couples share this room."

"We’re not a couple," Faith grimly noted. "I am curious as to why Althea booked us in such a cozy room not that I’m complaining. Just how displeased does our entity get? I am not looking forward to being woken up at all hours of the night. Jet lag sucks enough without one of your little friends messing with me."

"Why are they my friends?" Shawn questioned pushing past the agitated brunette.

"Because you seem to attract them," Faith groused as she watched Shawn carefully unpacking their bags. "I can do my own."

"You’re a slob," Shawn sighed wearily. "And for the record I don’t attract spirits they are all around us, I’m just a better listener. Donald."

"Who?" Faith grumbled itching to stop Shawn from touching her belongings.

"That was his name the one that fled the night before the wedding," Shawn calmly explained as if she was reading an article in the Sunday paper and not peeking into the past. "I can’t get a sense on her name. What time do we have to meet with Althea?"

"We have a couple of hours," Faith sighed checking her watch that she had reset after the airplane had landed. She sucked her teeth as Shawn refolded that last of her clothing. "I hate it when you do that."

"Fine walk around with wrinkled clothing," Shawn taunted the tall brunette as she stored the last of the clothing in the antique dresser. "I’m going to try and catch a quick nap."

"Want company?" Faith eagerly suggested already setting the alarm on her watch.

"Yeah," Shawn yawned kicking off her shoes and climbing up onto the bed.

Faith curled up next to the small blonde cradling her in her arms and quickly drifting off to sleep. What seemed like only a few moments later she was awakened by the persistent beeping of her watch. She cleared her throat licking her lips as she glared at her watch. Her eyes widened with horror when she spied the petite redhead loaming at the foot of the bed. "Holy shit," she bellowed as she sprung from the bed jostling Shawn’s body in the process. She was shivering; the room felt cold and the mysterious redhead vanished as Shawn looked up at her with confusion.

"Sorry," she choked out. "We had company."

"Oh," Shawn yawned scratching her head in an effort to tame her unruly locks. "What?" Shawn yawned once again while climbing off the bed. "Did she do anything?"

"No," Faith timidly confessed. "She was just looking at us."

"Okay," Shawn shrugged. "I’m going to take a shower. If you’re afraid you can join me."

"I’m not afraid," Faith barked in response Shawn snickering while gathering up her toiletries and ducking into the bathroom. "I’m not!" She repeated loudly hearing Shawn laughing in response from behind the bathroom. She paced back and forth muttering under her breath that the blonde had dared accuse her of being frightened. After pacing for a few moments reality dawned on her forcing her to halt her movements. "Wait did I just turn down a chance to take a shower with Shawn?" She sputtered upon realizing that her bravado might have clouded her judgment. "Dumb ass," she scolded herself as she quickly began to shed her clothing. She knocked timidly on the door. "Shawn, I take it back I am afraid. Crap," she huffed when Shawn emerged from the bathroom wrapped in the towel.

"Too late," the blonde laughed her hazel eyes drifting up and down Faith‘s naked body.

"What did you do just look at the water?" Faith snarled with her hands planted firmly on her hips.

"I took a very quick shower," Shawn sighed her eyes darkening ever so slightly. "The water pressure sucks and since I was alone I didn’t dally. Now go freshen up we have a meeting."

"You suck," Faith grunted as she stomped into the tiny washroom.

*  *  *

The meeting took place in the dinning room of the hotel. Faith always hated these pre-shoot meetings that could drag on for hours since everyone had an opinion on how things should proceed. ‘What do we need to talk about? We go set up, shoot and hopefully something entertaining will happen,’ she silently scowled. "Huh?" She sputtered upon realizing that Althea was addressing her. The tall reporter had zoned out over an hour ago becoming more focused with playing with the ice in her scotch than actually listening to what was going on around her.

"I said is there anything you’d like to add?" Althea sighed as she glared over at the reporter.

"No," Faith threw out casually praying that this meant that the tedious meeting was about to end. Thankfully the meeting broke up most of the crew wandering off to get some sleep or hit the bar.

"Could you at least pretend to listen during these meetings?" Althea grumbled towering over the smug brunette.

"Why it never changes?" Faith challenged.

"That is a bit presumptuous," Althea sneered.

"Speaking of being presumptuous," Faith tersely began. "What’s with my room assignment?"

"I thought the two of you were getting along," Althea wearily responded. "Don’t tell me you’re fighting again frankly I don’t have the strength to deal with it."

"No," Faith quickly cut her off. "We’re fine but a single? That’s a little pushy."

"What?" Althea sputtered shaking her head in confusion. "I specifically had my assistant request a double."

"Trust me it is a single very cozy not even enough room for a cot," Faith expanded amused by Althea look of shock.

"I’ll have Esmarelda fix the problem right away," Althea stammered snatching up her ever-present cell phone.

"Don’t bother," Faith laughed.

"Really?" Althea beamed.

"Not what you are thinking," she added quickly. "We’re getting along, but we’re not getting along if you get my drift. Bunking together won’t be a problem. Heck Shawn even found a ghost so she’s ecstatic and no we didn’t take any pictures."

"A ghost?" Althea questioned brightly.

"Yeah some chick who got dumped back in the fourteenth century," Faith yawned. "Scared the bejesus out of me. I swear hanging around with Shawn just attracts them. When I first started doing this crap I didn’t believe, now I can’t turn around without bumping into some bizarre specter. It can be a little nerve wracking at times."

"It is a part of what we work with," Althea theorized taking a sip of her drink. "Speaking of business the Whispering Pines shoot is going to include a police investigator from New York."

"I know," Faith snickered.

"Uh huh," Althea sighed. "Unbelievable as it may seem she doesn’t like you. Which tells me the two of you have met before. Promise me you will play nice."

"Oh I’ll play nice," Faith quipped.

"I mean it Faith whatever you did to piss this woman off forget about it," Althea sternly cautioned. "She’s done some very interesting work which will add a lot to the finished product. So no playing any of your pranks or trying to scare her."

"I wouldn’t dream of annoying my sister," Faith retorted in a cocky manner as Althea choked on her drink.

"Your what?" She sputtered. "But she’s so nice."

"Hey," Faith bellowed. "So am I."

"Right," Althea laughed heartily.

"Fine she’s my half sister which is why she isn’t so fond of me satisfied?" Faith snarled. "We did talk in New York when I was visiting Shawn; I think things in Stewart will go smoothly."

"I hope so," Althea snickered. "I know how I and my sister get along. Sometimes we are glued at the hip and other times we are ready to claw each other’s eyes out."

"Maybe it is a good thing we grew up in separate households," Faith noted thoughtfully.

"So you spent time with Shawn in New York?" Althea hedged.

"Yes," Faith responded with a crooked smile. "And no we’re not back together. Oh but she did solve a murder case from the fifties. Personally I would have settled for shopping but Shawn has a way of attracting these things."

"A murder?" Althea eagerly questioned.

"Yeah she got Jessica I mean Cary involved so you can ask her all about it," Faith muttered. "Knowing you’ll get another special out of it."

"Do you have any idea how hot shows with psychic detectives are right now?" Althea gushed. "Never mind one shoot at a time. I need to get some rest. Goodnight."

"Goodnight," Faith smirked waving goodbye. "Connor," she greeted her old friend when he took the seat next to her.

"Charles," he smiled warmly. "Not hitting the bar? I was looking forward to a round or two before we have to start working. Or when you hopped the fence into spooky world did you give up on hoisting a few?"

"I wrote the truth," she quickly defended. "Have you ever known me to lie?"

"Only to that bar maid in the shit hole back in Glasgow," he jested nudging her with his elbow.

"Oh she was hot," Faith laughed smiling at the memory of the beautiful redhead she seduced a few years ago after Connor struck out with the lady. "I have time for a pint but only one Shawn isn’t feeling good."

"Now I thought the two of you were on the outs," he inquired as they strolled into the bar. "Two pints," he gleefully ordered. "I fail to understand you; first all this nonsense about seeing ghosts and now you’re a married lady. Whatever happened to the Charlie I once knew?"

"I grew up," she sighed before taking a sip of her ale. "I know that on most of these little treks you and I have only seen and heard people who claim to see and hear things. What I experienced at Whispering Pines was the real deal. Not just a house settling or the wind I’m talking bitch slapping misty apparitions. As for Shawn and I well that all depends on what day you ask."

"Hey don’t get me wrong love," he chuckled. "I’ve been happily married for over twenty-three years."

"And you and Sara haven’t lived together for over what seventeen years?" She challenged him.

"And we couldn’t be happier," he laughed. "Now Shawnee she is a special girl. What is the problem, did you step out?"

"I left the country without consulting her," Faith explained.

"So?" Connor shook his head not understanding the problem.

"Okay," Faith laughed still sipping her ale. "You’re a scientist let me try to explain it to you in terms you’ll understand. You know how when you have two magnets and if you face them in the right direction they lock together so tightly you can’t separate them and if you face them in the wrong direction they repel one another?"

"Yes," he curiously responded.

"That is how Shawn and I are," she concluded with a shrug. "Sometimes we face the right way and sometimes we don’t."

"And today how are you facing?" He encouraged as he waved for another round.

"Somewhere in between," Faith explained pushing the fresh pint towards him. "I have an early shoot and she’s not feeling well. No pouting. I’m just trying to keep my magnets aligned."

"Carry on then and I’ll see you in the morning," Connor complimented her with a pat on the back.

*  *  *

Shawn was nestled comfortably in bed happy that the voices seemed to be quiet at least for the night. She sighed heavily wondering if Faith was with Connor stirring up trouble. She smiled thinking about how the two of them were almost kicked out of London one year. The door creaked as Faith stepped inside. "Hey I thought you’d be playing with Connor," she whispered watching Faith stepping carefully into the room.

"Not tonight," Faith smiled sending a warm current through Shawn’s body. "Are we alone?" The reporter teased as she began to disrobe.

"I think so," Shawn smiled in return as Faith turned so she could finish undressing in the washroom. "You don’t have to," she blurted out a little too quickly. "I mean the bathroom is very small and it isn’t as if I haven’t seen you naked before."

"Well not in a long time," Faith shyly threw out. Something about the cocky brunette’s sudden shyness made Shawn blush.

"Just a few peeks here and there," Shawn confessed pulling back the comforter making room for Faith to join her.

"Pervert," Faith laughed the shyness still echoing in her tone.

"I wasn’t the only one," Shawn smirked confidently. "And before you deny it remember who you are talking to."

"Right because you’d have to be a psychic to know I peeped at you while you were in the shower," Faith laughed heartily.

"Come to bed?" Shawn timidly requested.

TRUTH

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Ipswich, Massachusetts 1907

IT WAS THE dark of night and Marla was confused by her father's shouting that the girls come down and greet a guest. It wasn't an unusual occurrence for the young O'Shea women to be awakened in the middle of the night. What was truly odd about this evening was they weren't being called down to begin their chores. Tonight they were being beckoned to greet a guest. The simple family rarely greeted guests, much less in the middle of the night wearing nothing but their bed clothing.

The man was stout with a thick, gray beard wearing a warm winter coat the cost of which could have fed the needy family for the entire winter. There was coldness to the old man's eyes as he studied her and her sisters. Trouble was brewing; she could feel it in her bones. "That one," the hideous stranger barked pointing to her younger sister Anna.

They were hurried back up to the room all the girls shared. Marla was stunned when her frail mother began packing Anna's belongings. "What is this?" Marla demanded.

"Hush your sister is to be married," Mrs. O'Shea scolded her daughter.

"Mother, Anna is only sixteen." She gasped horrified by the announcement. "Pray tell me that old man isn't her suitor?"

"Enough," Mrs. O'Shea's voice trembled. "There is no food in the cupboard he will take care of her."

"She's a child," Marla protested shielding her younger sister.

"You are all children," Mrs. O'Shea sniffed. "There is no other way."

Marla and her sisters watched in horror as Anna was packed off and sent away that very evening. They never saw or heard from their sister again. It was not the last time one of the O'Shea girls was sold off. Time passed, the farm perished, and the family moved on. She and her sisters married and led simple lives. They never escaped the poverty driving all of her family to early graves. Only she survived clinging to the hope that Anna had found happiness. None of them had been blessed with children. Marla often wondered if by selling Anna her father had cursed his family. They had one winter of comfort brought upon by Anna's sizable dowry. That winter no happiness echoed in the house only a cloud of darkness that had loomed over them since the night Anna left.

Decades later she was a widow living simply; her husband Blake leaving her a small amount of money that would keep her warm and fed until it was her time to leave this world. She had heard the stories of a rich, old sea captain in the neighboring town of Stewart. He was a cold man living alone since his wife mysteriously disappeared.

She traveled the short distance curious and hopeful that she would find her sister. Her inquires were met with troubled looks and hushed whispers that finally led her to meet a young man, Richard Stratton. She knew the moment she looked into the troubled young man's eyes that he was Anna's son.

The tale he spun broke her heart. Anna was dead without even a grave she could place flowers on. "She was my sister," she wearily told him explaining how Anna had been stolen from the family. She hugged her nephew quickly before walking away returning to her humble home passing that night cursing Horatio Stratton with her dying breath.

*  *  *

New York City, 2003

"I feel sick," Carey blanched barely noticing Rishi, her friend and colleague, resting on the edge of her desk.

"Most people say hello," the dark man teased her.

"It is just this case," Carey blew out. "The ghost hunt from Massachusetts. Anna Stratton was sixteen when she married Horatio Stratton, who at the time was fifty-nine. She would have been twenty-four when she died."

"Speaking of ghost stories," Rishi continued. "You've kept me busy in the lab," he added handing her a folder. "Case closed, the DNA is a match. Brian has already arrested and gotten a confession from your suspect. Good job."

"I heard," Carey smiled happy that at least one spirit could finally rest easily. "It wasn't me; believe it or not the case was solved by a physic."

"Dr. Williams," he beamed brightly. "I heard. I read her book about Whispering Pines. I'm interested in the case."

"You CSI geeks," she laughed. "What, don't we have enough fresh bodies to keep you busy?"

"Have you ever heard about the East India Companies?" Rishi questioned in a sad tone. "Silk, spices, all part of the trade routes that forced my ancestors into servitude. Horatio Stratton is a name I've heard before from my grandmother. She called him the devil. If the rumors are true, he was her father."

"The more I learn about the great Horatio Stratton the more I wish he hadn't died peacefully in his sleep," Carey hissed feeling the pangs of her own lineage gnawing at her. "Did he acknowledge your grandmother? Or do anything for your family?"

"No," Rishi snipped. "He denied he fathered any of the children. That didn't stop him from calling upon my great grandmother every time his ship docked. One day he just sailed off and never came back. My great grandmother was shamed leaving my grandmother and her brothers and sisters to work as slaves until they left the country. So you see my interest runs much deeper than just seeing an old crime scene. I'm actually related to the bastard and I would love to shame his name as he has mine."

"I'll talk to the producer, having a CSI tech on board might be something that interests her," Carey offered with a grim look.

"Thanks," he smiled curious as to what was troubling his friend.

*  *  *

Edinburgh, 2003

"Would you remind repeating that?" Faith stammered bewildered and nervous by the unexpected invitation.

"I said come to bed," Shawn smiled amused by Faith's antics.

"I don't know," Faith hedged alerting Shawn that the brunette was leery.

"I'm not yanking your chain, I promise," Shawn vowed patting the bed. "No more come here, go away or distrusting you because of one mistake. I'm sorry for putting you through all of that just because I was scared. Last week spending time together just the two of us reminded me why I fell for you in the first place. I mean solving murders and long lost siblings aside it was good to get to know one another again."

"It was," Faith agreed climbing into bed. "You weren't the only one who didn't want to rush things by jumping back into bed together. Neither of us wanted that. I mean I wanted it, I really wanted it, but it might have confused things. I really liked spending last week with you. The only thing I need to know is how you feel about me?"

"I'm still in love with you," Shawn vowed. "And I know that this past year might have been a lot different if I had told you that I loved you instead of waiting to hear you say it."

"News flash I love you," Faith smiled clasping Shawn's wrist tracing the bracelet slowly. "I tried to tell you with this because I'm not so good with words. I want to start over," she asserted wrapping her arms around Shawn's waist drawing the blonde closer. "I want to do it right this time. No ghosts pushing us into bed, which is ironic since first thing in the morning we are off on a ghost hunt. No drunken fumbling, no other women barging in, just us dating and acting like a normal couple or as normal as either of us can be. I foresee this as long term, if you don't tell me now."

"This is it," Shawn promised. "Before we were together and after we split up I couldn't get you out of my thoughts and, considering how wild my thoughts are, that is amazing. I love you Faith, and I promise to put you and us first."

"Good now shut up and kiss me woman," Faith demand with a wry chuckle.

"I love it when you take charge," Shawn smirked wrapping her fingers in Faith's long, dark hair drawing her closer and capturing her in a searing kiss. Shawn's senses reeled as she explored the warmth of Faith's mouth and the brunette's body covered her own. She moaned into the warmth of the brunette's mouth while her hands curiously wandered along the supple curves of Faith's body.

Shawn felt alive. She had made her living out of exploring the past and now, for the first time in her life, she was eager to let the past go. The both of them had made mistakes, now all she looked forward to was the future, which was beginning by making love to the only woman who had ever held her heart.

She gasped, Faith's long, dark tresses tickling her face as the brunette's kisses drifted down her neck. "You are wearing far too many clothes," Faith whispered against her skin tugging on the hem of Shawn's nightshirt. Shawn smiled happily leaning back allowing her lover to take control and slowly undress her.

She quivered now lying completely naked beneath her lover. Faith's brilliant, blue eyes were glazed over with desire as she drank in Shawn's body. Shawn licked her lips her excitement growing from Faith's intense gaze. The brunette straddled her body still not touching her, but simply raking her eyes up and down Shawn's body. Yet, Shawn could feel Faith's desire caressing her. 'My God she hasn't even touched me yet,' Shawn silently shuddered reaching up unable to resist touching Faith's lean body.

She brushed the swell of Faith's breasts with the back of her fingers pleased when her lover released a soft moan. "Why do I feel like this is the first time?" Faith questioned in wonderment dragging her blunt nails down along Shawn's body. Shawn was unable to answer her body contently giving into Faith's touch.

Faith purred softly as she kissed her way down Shawn's body. The soft purring was like a jungle animal stalking its prey. The sound was one that Shawn was more than familiar with and one she had not heard in a very long time. Shawn released a tense breath knowing by the sensual sound that Faith was planning on taking things very slowly. Shawn gasped from the feel of Faith's tongue slowly tracing the curve of her breasts. She ran her fingers through Faith's long, dark tresses encouraging her lover to explore every inch of her body.

She wrapped one leg around Faith's long, lean body tickling her lover with her foot, her body reeling from Faith's tender caresses. All sights, sounds and outside intrusions vanished, and all Shawn could feel and sense was her lover's tongue flickering against her nipple coaxing the bud to harden.

A small part of her wanted to take control and flip Faith over and ravish her. The rest of her was basking in the feel of Faith's hands gliding along her body while she suckled her nipple. Shawn's body swayed matching Faith's slow rhythm their bodies moving in unison as their passion mingled. Shawn caressed her lover's shoulders giving into the pure pleasure of Faith worshiping her breasts.

The bed creaked beneath them, as their bodies became one Shawn fought against the tide, her wetness overflowing as her desire threatened to consume her. 'I'll never let her go again,' she silently vowed feeling her skin quivering from the moist kisses Faith bestowed upon her breasts. Her nipples ached while her lower anatomy pulsated in a demanding rhythm. Her hazel eyes darkened with desire as she ground her clit against Faith's throbbing nub. She was certain that their hearts were beating in unison as she clung tighter to her lover.

Shawn whimpered with disappointment when her lover's mouth abandoned her breasts drifting lower. She released a tiny yelp from the feel of Faith's lips and teeth teasing her flesh. "Soon," Faith quietly vowed while teasing Shawn's taut stomach.

"Faith," Shawn pleaded unable to stop her body from arching, grinding her wetness against her lover's body. Faith seemed determined to explore every inch of Shawn's body before granting the pleading blonde's wishes.

Shawn could smell her own arousal filling the room, her body thrusting harder as she begged her lover for release. Faith's sultry purr echoed in the darkness, her tongue dipping playfully into the blonde's navel before tracing her hips. Shawn cried out as she felt Faith's warm breath teasing the glistening curls nestled between her thighs. Her cries grew louder as Faith nestled her body between her thighs and cupped her backside.

Faith's tongue teased the inside of Shawn's thighs as she drew her closer. Shawn fought to keep her eyes open as her lover's hands caressed her bottom and her warm breath teased her sex. Shawn almost passed out when she felt Faith parting her and dipping her tongue inside of her wetness.

Faith's tongue glided slowly along Shawn's slick folds while her hands caressed the blonde's body. Shawn's breathing became ragged as she fought against the tidal wave that was threatening to send her over the edge. A guttural moan escaped when she felt Faith's lips capturing her throbbing clit.

Shawn rocked her hips pressing her wetness harder against her lover's face while the brunette slowly teased the engorged nub. 'Not yet,' she silently pleaded fighting against the storm brewing inside of her. She bit down on her bottom lip as she felt Faith's long, slender fingers slipping inside of her.

Shawn's screams echoed loudly her body riding against Faith's fingers and mouth. "Faith!" She cried out her body thrusting wildly as the brunette pleasured her. The blonde's ears were ringing, her body convulsing, and each time she felt her body reaching the crest her lover's touch ebbed.

The sweet torture lasted for what seemed like hours and Shawn's throat was raw from begging her lover. Finally Faith gave into her frantic pleas her hand and mouth devouring Shawn until the blonde's body exploded. Her lungs seized, her body flushed with pleasure as Faith took her higher forcing Shawn's body to thrash wildly climaxing again and again.

Shawn ignored the soreness of her muscles as her focus returned and she captured her lover in her arms. She straddled Faith's long, lean body and unable to calm her desires she plunged her fingers deep inside the brunette's warm, wet center. She could feel Faith's body tightening against her touch as she kissed her deeply while plunging in and out of her lover. Her body trembled as she felt Faith climaxing and she smiled down upon her lover's trembling form slowing her touch.

Their eyes were locked in a smoldering gaze as Shawn slowly made love to Faith tenderly guiding both of them over the edge. Cradled in one another's arms each knew that sleep would not be coming that night as they kissed and touched each other determined to drive their lover insane.

*  *  *

New York, 2003

"Oh for the love of heaven," Carey sneered still searching for her other shoe while her ex-husband sighed dramatically. "I get it Brian. No talking to the television people about the case until everyone is certain that Maynard is locked up for good. What am I, a rookie? Just help me find my other shoe before we miss the ballet."

"I don't think you get it Jay," Brian grumbled climbing on his hands and knees searching for the errant shoe. "The brass is less than pleased about the call from that television producer. Frankly they don't want it advertised that a psychic solved this case."

"I get it," she repeated bitterly. "At last!" She beamed emerging from her closet with the missing shoe. "I bet you thought you were going to get out of going." She taunted him as he groaned while climbing to his feet. She studied him for a moment sensing that there was something else bothering him. She loved Brian dearly. When she first met him it was magical, at least the young policewoman thought so at the time. He had come to Boston working on a case and the duo hit it off immediately. After he returned to New York they kept in touch. It didn't take Brian very long to convince her to relocate. She truly cared for Brian and, to this day, the two of them remain close friends. But it didn't take a genius to figure out that Carey's initial attraction to the older cop had more to do with needing a father figure in her life than a husband. When Carey finally realized her mistake the two parted as friends. "What is it?"

"Why didn't you tell me that Dr. Williams is Faith Charles' girlfriend?" He quietly inquired.

"What does my sister have to do with any of this?" Carey barked. "You of all people know that Faith and I aren't close."

"Faith Charles doesn't have a lot of friends on the force," Brian tentatively began. "Three good cops will never rise in ranks because of that story she did five years ago. One of those cops is your C.O. It could hurt you if people found out that you are related to her."

"Good cops?" Carey sputtered. "I seem to recall that when she broke that story you said that they got what they deserved for crossing the line. As for Faith have you ever heard me say anything nice about her?"

"Not until just now when you referred to her as your sister." Brian confessed. "Is she involved in the Marshal case?"

"No," Carey asserted dragging him out of her bedroom. "She just happens to be dating Shawn and she is working on the Whispering Pines case. I did talk to her last week."

"And?" Brian asked with concern as they made their way downstairs.

Carey was silent as they hailed a taxi her emotions still confused by the chat she had shared with Faith. "Well?" Brian pressed when they climbed into the taxi.

"She isn't the ogre I had assumed she was," Carey confessed. "Actually she is nice, well a little edgy like me. You know?"

"Sadly I do," he laughed. "As your friend and someone who cares about you, I think it is great that you and your sister are finally speaking. As a fellow cop I feel I should warn you, she is a reporter."

"Hey these days all she does is chase after ghosts and, apparently, Dr. Williams," Carey corrected him. "Strange, all these years seeing her on television, hating her and I didn't even know she was gay. We're here," she beamed as the cab pulled up in front of the theatre. "Growing up, I thought my parents were divorced. But my Dad was always there for the special events until I found out the truth and told him to go to Hell. I was convinced that he and Faith were evil and now I don't know what to think. But then again she could be evil, and she did say I could shoot her."

"Well there you go," Brian laughed as he picked up the tickets at the box office. "Let me know if you need help hiding the body?"

"I will," Carey joked linking her arm in his. "Oh brother my life just gets more and more complicated and all because I said sure I'll work with those pesky television people. How hard can it be?"

*  *  *

Faith felt content as she sat in Althea's hotel room sipping a cup of coffee. She watched as the producer paced about the room yammering into her cell phone. All was right with the world even if her body ached and she hadn't slept since the short nap she had the day before. She grinned wickedly recalling the passion from the night before which lasted until she and Shawn were forced to climb out of bed. They made love in the shower or tried to when the specter that lurked about their room decided to shut the water off and start wailing.

They were greeted by curious looks when they arrived late to the early morning staff meeting. Now Shawn and Connor were off shooting various spots around town and Faith was waiting for Althea to get off the phone so they could have their meeting and prepare for the main shoot that was scheduled for that evening.

"Save me some coffee," Althea barked indignantly as Faith helped herself to another cup.

"Hang up the phone and I will," Faith smirked feeling positively giddy.

Althea scowled before snapping her cell phone shut. "Wait until the company gets the bill on all of these calls," she growled before pouring a cup of coffee and shuffling through her notes. "Okay the crew is off shooting various points of interests," she began in a cold, professional manner while Faith simply grinned back at her. "You will do the narration in post production. Tonight is the big one The City of the Dead. The only way to get inside the Black Mausoleum is by the tour. The tours run at night, 8:30, 9:15 and 10pm every night. It lasts about an hour and a half. It starts at the St. Giles Cathedral near the Mercat Cross on the Royal Mile. It winds through Old Town and into Greyfriar's Graveyard then we enter the permanently locked Covenanters Prison, which contains the Black Mausoleum. I didn't want to deal with tourists so we are booked for a private tour at midnight. Here is a list of questions and comments I want you to use," she supplied handing Faith a slip of paper.

"Yes, no, very good and not a chance," Faith noted marking the sheet with her own notes.

"Tell me what you know about the prison, and then tell me why you look so freaking happy?" Althea growled.

"I have no idea what you are referring to," Faith feigned innocence while making more notes. "What would you rather have Lanie back?"

"Lanie?" Althea scoffed. "Well, she was easy to deal with. I just had her show up at hair and make up, then told her what to say and where to stand, and then told her how pretty she was and she did whatever I said. You, on the other hand, challenge everything, adding your own material, which frankly makes the shoot better. So no I'd rather work with you and your reporter's instincts. Now tell me why you are glowing you slut?"

"Slut?" Faith barked with laughter. "Why I should sue! Come on do I really have to tell you?" She added with a knowing smile.

"It is about time," Althea sighed happily.

"I know," Faith nodded in agreement. "But sadly relationships don't come with an owner's manual. Enough about my love life. Let's get down to business. My mother is a history teacher and gave me a quick run down on the history. In 1679 the Covenanters engaged in a battle with Charles II., the battle of Bothwell Bridge on the river Clyde. They got the snot beat out of them and those that survived were taken prisoner and returned to Edinburgh. There really wasn't any place for the thousands of Covenanters so they were placed in an enclosure at the north end of Greyfriars. They were crammed into this enclosure to await their fate. There was no real shelter and little food during that winter. Many of them died while waiting and many were executed. Those that did survive were shipped off to the West Indies as slaves. They didn't make it because the ship wrecked on route. The present site of the prison isn't the real site. What we are seeing tonight was erected around 1703. In recent years a lot of spooky things have happened much of which have been blamed on the MacKenzie poltergeist. Have I missed anything?"

"No, that about sums it up," Althea conceded. "Should be an interesting shoot tonight."

"And cold," Faith grumbled as she glanced out the window spying the gloomy weather lurking outside. "Any chance wardrobe is going to be kind to me or do I have to dress like Barbie again?"

"You'll have a warm coat," Althea sighed. "The grave yard and walk to the prison isn't suitable for the usual on camera look. The tour guide you will be working with will be Mary Summers. She knows the place up and down. One more thing, about that amendment you insisted on for the Whispering Pines shoot,"

"No," Faith barked cutting the stunned woman off. "I will not, repeat will not, go into that kitchen ever again."

"Faith," Althea carefully began in an effort to placate the irate brunette. "Carey is bringing a CSI guy along and it would be good to have you on camera asking questions when they go through the kitchen."

"No fucking way," Faith drew out slowly so there would be no room for an argument. "The only thing I will do on camera regarding the kitchen is explain that I will never go in there again. If it makes you happy I will go into great detail as to why I won't go. I'm serious, the bitch slapping ain't going to happen again; I don't care how good it looks on camera, got it?"

"Got it," Althea gulped in response. "I'll have them go in this week before we arrive with the second unit. I guess I don't have a shot in convincing Shawn to go back in there?"

"You guessed correctly," Faith snarled. "You saw what happened. You were there when that thing tried choking Shawn. Why on earth would you even consider sending us back in there? Never mind I know. It would be good footage. Forget it. Send some other homo in to start the freak show. This little dyke will be more than happy to hide up in Anna's bedroom thank you very much."

*  *  *

"This weather sucks," Faith scowled later that evening as the group plodded down the road towards the graveyard.

"What?" Connor laughed seemingly content in his surroundings.

"Try being out in it all day long," Shawn shivered quirking her head slightly.

"I hear that you and Connor have been going at it all day," Faith commented as Althea waved for them to hurry up.

"He's worse than you were," Shawn snickered. "Oh man," she trembled stumbling slightly. "I think we need a camera set up."

"What is it?" Faith questioned fearfully waving for the crew.

"Death," Shawn wearily explained, the crew hurrying to catch whatever was happening on film. "That mound is filled with bodies isn't it?" She addressed the tour guide while pointing to the large mound.

"Yes," Mary calmly responded. "It is a mass grave."

"The cries of the innocent," Shawn explained before Mary related the history.

"Anyone could have looked that up," Connor shrugged for the benefit of the camera. "It was a dark page in history."

"Did you see that?" Ronnie, one of the cameramen, exclaimed.

"What did you see?" Faith questioned looking around seeing nothing but the landscape.

"A flash of light," Ronnie stammered pointing his camera to the spot in question.

"I don't see anything," Connor shrugged. "Could have been a reflection, or someone wandering about."

The group proceeded after Althea chastised Ronnie for not catching the light on film. Mary explained the history as they entered the graveyard and headed toward the prison. At this point, Faith and Mary were a good distance ahead of Shawn and Connor each with their on crew members recording them.

"Okay before we open the gates I need Charles on camera, keep Dr. Williams and the others behind," Althea instructed.

"Yeah you just love that element of surprise," Faith snickered. "Where do you want me?"

"In front of the gate, and move it along it is getting late," Althea chided the reporter. "Speaking of surprises are you sticking to the script?"

"We'll see," Faith taunted the producer as she stood on her mark.

"On three," Althea demanded amused by Faith's cocky smirk. Faith recited the history of the graveyard and the prison as she had done earlier that day for Althea's benefit. Then she went into some of the strange occurrences that included people feeling scratching, being pushed and suffering physical injuries. "Many say it starts with a tingling feeling in their feet. Is this just the work of over active imaginations or is there really something lingering in this desolate prison? We are about to find out."

"Cut," Althea called out motioning for Connor and Shawn. "You stuck to the script, mostly. Hot sex must agree with you."

"Shut up," Faith hissed spying Shawn's approach.

"Doesn't it with everyone?" The blonde quipped nudging Faith in a playful manner. "Blabber mouth."

"She guessed," Faith stammered with a slight blush.

"Wasn't that hard," Althea teased. "Ronnie and Justine you go in first, film the prison, then I need you to shoot Shawn and Connor entering. Faith and Mary will be last, keep the cameras on Shawn and Connor and on anything Dr. Williams points out. Got it? Good, now let's go, I'd like to finish before the sun comes up."

Faith was filled with apprehension when she entered the tiny space that had once held thousands of people captive. She wasn't certain if it was the coldness of the night, the eerie surroundings, or the way Shawn seemed ill at ease that was the source of her troubles. Faith was miffed by the way Connor was strutting about dismissing everything Shawn pointed out.

Suddenly Connor jerked and looked behind him. She almost laughed at how he played it off. 'Then again that is what I used to do,' she mentally sighed keeping a watchful eye on Shawn. She knew the blonde's body language there was something happening.

"Cold, hungry," Shawn explained shifting her feet in a nervous fashion.

Faith jerked around feeling something yanking on her hair. She quickly returned her focus to Shawn recalling that many of the physical encounters began with a tingling feeling in the feet.

"Nice try," Shawn taunted whatever was toying with her. "Over there," she instructed Ronnie calmly. All eyes turned to the corner, jaws hung open when a shadow passed in a space that held no light.

"Reflection," Connor choked out trying to make sense of what he had just witnessed.

"Evil," Shawn blew out, the area growing chillier with each passing moment.

"Evil?" Connor groaned with a sneer.

"Fine, why don't you stroll on over and check it out?" Shawn challenged him with a confident smile.

Connor pursed his lips knowing he couldn't back down. He strutted to the area in question smiling when nothing happened. Suddenly he fell forward, his eyes were filled with fear as he climbed to his feet. "I must have tripped over something," he lied, quickly scurrying from the spot.

Faith would have burst out in laughter if she hadn't been so focused on Shawn. The blonde's breathing was growing ragged. "Dr. Williams?" She questioned, the cameras turning to the shivering blonde.

"Execute me," Shawn whispered. "Spare me from the slow torturous death," she recited. "It isn't just one voice pleading it is many. There is something else lurking here," she tried to explain as one of the camera lights blinked off.

"Justine, keep filming," Althea nervously instructed. "Forget it Ronnie, we'll get what we can and call it a night," she calmly instructed the young cameraman who was about to run off to get a new battery.

Faith blew out a sigh of relief knowing that changing the batteries would be futile. The only thing she cared about was finishing and getting Shawn away from the bad energy that was obviously wearing on the blonde. Faith watched for another agonizing hour as shadows lurked about and noises erupted from what should be a quiet space.

"Cut," Althea wearily called out just as the second camera died. "Okay people, it is after four time to call it a night. The talent has the day off; I need to go over the editing. We can do the post shots on Wednesday I'll call with the times. Pack it up. Mary, thank you."

"I need a drink," Connor grunted as he brushed past the weary group.

"Ditto," Shawn groaned in agreement.

"The bar it is," Faith sighed with relief wrapping her arms around her tired lover.

*  *  *

"Two fingers of Glen," Connor barked at the bartender.

"Have pity on us," Shawn pleaded knowing that the older man was ready to call it a night. "A round of scotch and pints, please," she begged slapping a wad of money down on the bar.

"We can sleep in," Faith reassured her as the group grabbed up the drinks and vied for a spot by the fireplace.

"Shawnie you're not looking quite right," Connor noted before downing his scotch and waving for another round.

"Back to back shoots," Shawn wearily explained. "How is your knee?"

"Fine, nothing happened," Connor lied. "So, just over worked or is it a lack of sleep that has you wrung out?"

"Bite me," Shawn grumbled.

"I believe that post has been taken," he teased as Faith glared at him. "Got your magnets aligned did you Charlie?"

"Do I want to know what he is referring to?" She questioned her lover who was still glaring at Connor.

"Nope," Faith retorted dryly. "So Connor gotten clumsy all of a sudden or did something happen back there?"

"I tripped," he muttered.

"Yeah or were pushed," Faith snickered.

"Bloody hell," Connor snorted indignantly. "I will never go on camera admitting that, but yes, something pushed me. What happened to you Charlie you seemed a might skittish?"

"Something pulled my hair," Faith shrugged. "I'm glad Althea pulled the plug. I wasn't looking forward to going back tomorrow. Maybe we can get some rest before going home."

"I hope so," Shawn yawned finishing off her drinks. "I think I need to be up to par for the Pines shoot. I'm not looking forward to it."

"Neither am I," Faith agreed brushing aside Connor's offer for another round. "Althea is already trying to get me to go into the kitchen."

"Fat chance," Shawn laughed releasing another yawn.

"Bed?" Faith tenderly inquired as she rubbed the nape of Shawn's neck.

"Bed," Shawn nodded in agreement as she took Faith by the hand and helped the brunette to her feet. "Night Connor."

"Have fun," he called out as the couple exited the bar.

"I'm exhausted," Faith yawned as she opened the door to their room. "I can only imagine how you feel."

"I'm wiped," Shawn confessed looking about the room for their unwanted roommate. "Good we are alone. Forgive me if I fall asleep on you."

"No worries," Faith sighed shrugging out of her coat. "I may just steal this from wardrobe. The sun is almost up and I am planning on sleeping the day away."

"I like the way you think," Shawn murmured in agreement nestling her face against Faith's chest.

"Just wait to see what I have planned for when our batteries are charged," Faith promised in a husky tone.

"Hmm," Shawn murmured happily. "I can't wait."

"Is it just me or is Connor being a bit of an asshole this trip?" Faith questioned as they climbed into bed.

"No, he's being a jerk," Shawn confirmed sighing happily as she nestled her body against Faith's warm, inviting flesh. "He misses having you as a playmate. I think he blames me."

"Why would he blame you?" Faith questioned as her hands busied themselves by rubbing Shawn's back in a soothing manner.

"Because he has always had a bit of a crush on you," Shawn explained.

"Get out," Faith argued. "He knows that I only play with parts that match not fit."

"True, but before this trip he could at least cling to the hope that he still had a shot," Shawn explained. "And in the meantime, the two of you could at least kick up your heels and chase girls together."

"Idiot," Faith murmured.

"Can't say that I blame him," Shawn sighed kissing Faith's shoulder. "You can't help it if you are drop dead gorgeous."

"Are you getting fresh with me?" Faith gasped as Shawn's kisses began to drift lower.

"Perhaps," the blonde whispered her body warming from the feel of Faith's hands wrapping around her body.

"Sleep," Faith wearily suggested. "I really don't want to start something neither of us is going to be able to finish," she cautioned her lover before kissing her tenderly.

"Sleep," Shawn agreed after they exchanged a few more kisses.

END OF THE ROAD

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

New York City, 1897

"SMALL, I HAVE to be small," Willie silently whispered as he curled into the corner by the stove. If his Uncle Henry couldn't see him then he would be spared a beating. Willie worked long hours, despite his youth, in a factory not far from the tenement where he lived with the man whom he had been told was his uncle. He was never certain that the man was truly his uncle, then again he had been shuffled around his entire life unaware of his age and never knowing his parents. Now all he wanted was to be invisible. Each night he hid in the kitchen seeking a place where he could sleep unnoticed, and his battered body could rest. Loud footsteps alerted him that Henry was coming. He climbed into the cupboard. He was happy that he was so small and could fit in the tiny space. The footsteps grew louder; Henry's grumbling alerted the boy that the large man had been drinking. Willie slipped deeper inside the cabinet praying to be small. ‘Small, small,' his mind fearfully repeated over and over again until he was pressed up against the back wall of the cupboard.

Henry failed to realize that the boy was buried in the back of the cabinet and Willie slept. It was all he desired, to sleep without enduring a beating or worse. He stayed tucked in the back of the dingy cabinet shivering night after night until one night he stayed instead of leaving just before dawn to work at the cannery, cutting his tiny fingers and burdening his frail body any further. No one seemed to notice that the boy was missing. Willie slept peacefully his body silently giving out.

Henry had moved on the apartment torn apart the boy's body discovered. These events were unnoticed by Willie who stayed on simply seeking to be small and find a warm space where he could sleep. For years no one noticed him as he hid in the shadows. Everything changed for him the day the blonde lady came to look at the apartment. He tried to hide, but she saw him and spoke to him.

He was afraid at first when she told him he didn't have to be small or need to hide. He was startled and wary of the strange lady. He lurked in the shadows as she moved her belongings into the very different looking home that he had once feared returning to each evening. Shawn seemed to be nice, chatting away, encouraging him to come out and play. Soon she had won him over, allowing him to play, teaching him games, and all she asked was that he didn't enter the bathroom or her bedroom when they were being used. He liked her, although at times he didn't like some of her friends, so he would stay away whenever they were about. Willie liked when Faith was around mostly because she was fun and she made Shawn laugh. Then she went away, now she was back and this made Willie very happy.

*  *  *

Stewart, Massachusetts
October 2003

"Somehow I'd thought it would be bigger," Carey commented wryly while she and Rishi unloaded his equipment from the rented Chevy. "You know after all the hype," she added each of them studying the aging manor. Whispering Pines may not have been as foreboding as she had feared it would; the old homestead still filled her with an uneasy feeling.

"Wait until we go inside," Kyle stammered as he checked his camera.

"Kyle," Freddie, who was acting as the director on the shoot, cautioned him. Freddie was eager to get her feet wet. The young, dark skinned woman had literally jumped at the chance to act as the second unit director on the shoot. "Now we don't know if anything is going to happen," she offered light heartedly in an effort to calm the police officers.

"You haven't been here before," Kyle fussed grabbing an extra battery pack.

"You've been here before?" Carey eagerly inquired.

"Yeah I was on the team last Halloween," Kyle confessed with a hard swallow. "I saw the whole freak show up close and personal. I thought, when I signed on for the second unit, I wouldn't have to go back in there."

"What exactly is a second unit?" Carey inquired intrigued by the young cameraman's agitation.

"Well you know when you watch a movie or a television program and the lead is riding through the woods or something like that and you can't quite see the actor clearly," Freddie began. "That stuff is usually filmed by the second unit. We're the smaller crew that films the extra bits so the main crew can work on more important aspects."

"We're filler," Carey teased Rishi who snorted in response. "That would explain why there are only four of us."

"Five," Freddie corrected as a late model SUV pulled up the lengthy driveway. "Miss St. James, I'm Freddie Stillman," she earnestly greeted the brunette as she climbed out of her car.

"A pleasure," Delia offered as she shook the younger woman's hand. "Detective Jessup," she warmly greeted Carey.

"Miss St. James, it is nice to see you again," Carey politely responded. "This is my colleague, Dr. Kapoor. He is with the CSI division."

"Doctor," Delia greeted the scientist brightly. "I hope the two of you can find something that will finally help."

"We will do our best," Rishi promised as he unrolled a copy of the original plans for the large home.

Carey studied Delia and Rishi carefully looking for some clue that the two might be distant relatives. There were small similarities in their features and mannerisms that might be a link, still she could just be imagining it. "I've gone over all of the old case files and I would like to start with retracing the steps the original witnesses went through on the morning in question," she finally offered to the others.

"This is wrong," Rishi noted studying the old blue prints carefully.

"What do you mean?" Carey questioned peering over the smaller man's shoulder looking from the old blue prints up to the house. She couldn't understand what was bothering her friend. "It looks the same."

"It isn't," Delia interjected. "Whoever drew up those plans did not build this house."

"How can you tell?" Carey inquired completely confused, her untrained eye missing what the others could clearly see.

"Little things," the architect tried to explain. "The house is bigger for starters, the front porch is different and there isn't a widow's walk. See?" She added pointing to the plans. "Though I could understand skipping that I doubt Anna would have been pacing the walk waiting for the Captain's return. If I had to guess I'd bet the real designer was Benjamin Willis. He was a ship builder and had connections to the family. The design is similar to other houses he built. My only guess is that he was fired during construction and a new designer was brought in."

"Fascinating," Freddie sighed wearily. "We need to get started before we lose the light. Kyle started filming. We should get some shots of the garden since the sheriff thought the bodies were buried there."

"They weren't," Carey cut in. "Fine, why don't we retrace what happened. The staff arrived on the morning of October 31st, 1916. They wouldn't have entered through the front door. They went around the side of the house," she began as Kyle lifted his camera and started filming her. The others followed as she led the group around to the side of the house. "Ned Brown and Terrance Landry, the only men on the staff, headed around this way. Terrance went straight to the barn."

"It was torn down before I was born," Delia supplied. "From what I understand it was ready to collapse."

"Ned went to the woodshed to collect the tools he would need for the day," Carey continued as they passed the rickety shed. "It was locked as always, the only thing Ned noticed at the time when he unlocked the shed was that his axe was missing. The other members of the staff all maids, Miranda Wilkins, Sara Hawk, Raquel Summers, Freda Martin and Stacy Connors continued toward the back of the house. They passed by a doorway that led to the kitchen. Suddenly, the side door opened and then slammed shut.

The group stood, paralyzed, staring at the door. "What the hell was that?" Rishi stammered.

"Did you?" Freddie began eagerly.

"Yes, I got it," Kyle responded his body trembling.

"Well that was fun," Carey finally sputtered after a long silence. "Moving along," she choked out urging the group to continue. "The women went to the back of the house passing the garden," Carey explained as they stood looking over the barren area. "Wow," she whispered.

"What?" Delia questioned.

"Nothing, it is just that you can see the graveyard from here," she noted. "On the morning that Horatio Stratton died his son stood here while they dug up the garden. He would have seen his father's funeral. So much pain," she noted as they turned towards the house. "The women entered through the servant's entrance."

"Down here," Delia offered guiding the group towards a doorway. She unlocked the door and allowed the group to shuffle past her down a staircase into the basement. "This was the mudroom. The staff would hang their coats on these pegs and leave their personal belongings down here."

"Beautiful woodwork," Freddie noted as they looked around the small room.

"This way," Delia encouraged leading the entourage through another doorway and into the barren basement.

Rishi and Carey studied the hard cement floor looking for some sign that the floor had been disturbed. "Might be a good place," she reasoned as Kyle filmed as much as he could. They followed Delia up a small staircase where she unlocked another door and they followed her into the main house. "That was the Captain's study," she explained as the others gaped at the magnificent workmanship. "Down here," she led them past the study through a hallway that opened up in the main room and foyer. "The dinning room is over there and that hall leads to the kitchen."

"The staff said they entered here and found Captain Stratton sitting by the fire right over there, smoking his pipe, looking completely calm," Carey narrated. "Then Miranda left the others who went about their duties. No one knew anything was amiss until they heard Miranda screaming in the kitchen. The entire staff, even the men who had been outside, rushed into the kitchen. All the witnesses claimed that the room was covered in blood. Miranda made a statement to the effect that it looked like the walls were bleeding. The Captain never joined them or reacted. Most of the staff, with the exception of Ned and Stacy, fled. So who wants to see the kitchen?"

"I'd rather not," Kyle gulped.

"You have to," Freddie fumed.

"Uhm, before I take you in there, is anyone here gay?" Delia questioned.

"I beg your pardon?" Freddie barked.

"Hold on," Kyle cut in. "She is asking for a reason. Whatever that thing is it was really focused on Shawn and Faith."

"Most of the more violent events have happened in the kitchen and if you're gay it will attack you," Delia explained. "So, again, if anyone is gay I suggest you stay behind."

"Anyone?" Carey questioned. "No? Okay then let's see the scene of the crime."

Everyone was tense as they stepped into the infamous kitchen and each held their breath waiting for something to happen. Delia looked around, nervous, and pleased that the room was warm. "An eighty year old crime scene," Rishi noted as he set his kit down. "Lot of dust. Why didn't they fix the woodwork?" He questioned examining the multitude of cuts in the cabinets and flooring.

"Bastard was probably proud," Delia hissed. "Dr. Kapoor, do you think you will be able to find anything?"

"A lot of years of dust and cleanings, hard to say," he concluded as he began measuring the deep marks.

"Film him for a bit," Freddie instructed. "Then why don't you show us the rest of the house? We can come back to film more of the Doctor after we get the whole tour."

"What else did the police report say?" Delia prompted Carey.

"Nothing much," Carey explained. "The sheriff was denied access to the house for weeks. When he finally got a warrant there was nothing to see except the marks made by a sharp object. Most of the staff quit on the spot and Anna and Catherine Stratton were never seen or heard from again. The day after their disappearance Captain Stratton burned or sold their belongings including the furniture from the bedrooms. The only other reports were of strange happenings."

Rishi went about his work; the others watched him briefly before heading off to see the rest of the house leaving the captivated Rishi behind. Delia explained each room as they ventured further, wandering about, until they were in Catherine's room. "No dust," Carey noted. "Just like Anna's bedroom."

"I know," Delia agreed checking her watch. "I think this is the longest I've ever spent in this house. Normally by now something totally freaky would happen."

"What do you consider freaky?" Carey gaped. "Doors slamming all by themselves, and two rooms that have sat empty for over eighty years and not one sign of time passing doesn't qualify?"

"Not in this house," Delia shivered.

"Carey!" Rishi screamed from below.

"What the hell?" She whispered as her friend screamed her name over and over again until he burst into the room. "Rishi?"

"Now that is more like it," Delia snickered.

"What happened?" She questioned her friend who was pale and trembling.

"Kitchen," Rishi choked out wiping the beads of sweat from his brow. "I was on the floor trying to see if I could get a sample when I heard a voice. I thought it was one of you. When I looked up there she was. Her body didn't go all the way down."

"A woman that is good," Delia tried to reason.

"Good?" Rishi bellowed. "She was misty and her body didn't go all the way to the floor. How is that a good thing?"

"Trust me, it could have been him," Delia eerily supplied. "He isn't very nice. What did she say, where is my son or get out?"

"Neither," Rishi choked.

"Hold on," Carey cut in opening the file she had been toting around. She pulled out the copy of the picture of Anna and Catherine she had made from the family photo. "Was it one of these women?"

"Oh this is great," Freddie gushed nudging Kyle closer to film the encounter.

"Her," Rishi sputtered pointing to one of the women in the old photograph.

"Catherine," Delia concluded. "What did she say?"

"He's afraid of you," Rishi quivered.

"That's a new one," Delia retorted thoughtfully.

"How can you be so cavalier about this?" Rishi demanded.

"Years of practice," Delia tried to explain. "The first time I came here doors opened and closed, voices told me to get out, and I saw the Captain who said I was worthless just like my Grandfather. I was fifteen and I peed my pants. If, for some reason, that sick bastard is afraid of you, then I'm happy you're here."

"I think we need more film of the kitchen," Freddie whispered.

"What?" Rishi questioned with a hard swallow.

"We'll go together," Carey reassured him wrapping her arm around his shoulder. "I've never seen you like this not even when we found that severed body in a dumpster."

"Seeing dead people doesn't bother me," he trembled as they made their way back down the main staircase. "Having them speak to me is completely different. Oh my God," he shrieked.

"What?" Carey questioned as they entered the foyer.

"My kit," he choked pointing to the large metal case that was locked and sitting by the now open front door. "I left it open in the kitchen."

"Are you sure?" Freddie questioned with a nervous voice.

"Yes!" Rishi barked. "Look I am very careful about my equipment; I bolted out of the kitchen as soon as I saw whatever it was that I saw. I was working, my kit was open, and I left it there because I was scared. I saw her and started screaming for Carey and ran out of there looking for her. I don't know if I can do this."

"If you don't, then he wins," Carey whispered softly while guiding him towards his kit. "I want to run too, but we can't. No matter the reasons why we are here I can't let a murderer just walk. If you leave, I'll understand."

"No," Rishi gulped. "I can do it," he added with a new sense of conviction.

*  *  *

Saugus, Massachusetts

"Nice digs," Rishi joked as he approached Carey who was lounging on the balcony of the inexpensive motel they were staying at.

"No kidding, huh," Carey laughed. "I thought show business would be more glamorous. How did it go at the crime lab? I can't believe that the St. James family was so eager to offer up their DNA."

"They were nice people," Rishi agreed. "I have to admit visiting their house was a lot easier than spending time at the ancestor home. That place was beyond creepy."

"So how many samples of DNA are you processing?" Carey quipped curious to see if her friend had included his own sample. "There was the mother, Delia and Andrew and, of course, the stuff you found at the manor."

"And mine," he admitted. "I have to know. As for the small specks I found at Whispering Pines, after all of this time I doubt there will be anything readable. The gashes in the wood are consistent with an axe, no doubt about it."

"And the axe has been missing for over eighty years," Carey sighed.

"Why would he do that?" Rishi questioned. "I mean, I had heard he was a son of a bitch, but why hack up his wife and sister?"

"From what I've heard they were romantically involved," Carey explained.

"No kidding," Rishi laughed. "Well that might set a man off especially one who is already unbalanced. How did you know about that?"

"Dr. Williams' book," Carey confessed. "I read parts of it last week. According to her and Faith, the women were lovers and Horatio found out and killed them."

"We'd be in a better position if we could find the bodies," Rishi theorized. "Match the gashes to the wounds on the bodies. The basement maybe? Or he could have just dumped them at sea."

"He wasn't sailing that much by that time," Carey explained. "I checked. He was getting on in years and was reduced to short cargo trips years before that. Most of his so called trips had been a ruse for him to sneak off and spend time in Rhode Island drinking and patronizing prostitutes. I'm surprised though, I mean in modern terms he really wasn't that old."

"Then again he probably began his life on the sea at a very young age," Rishi concluded. "Back then it wasn't uncommon for boys as young as six or seven to be signed on as members of a crew."

"Okay," Carey processed. "So, he was sailing as a child and by the time he hit puberty he picked up all of the bad habits, drinking, cavorting and being a general jackass. Then he decided he needed an heir and married a teenager. I so don't like this guy."

"Me either, but I'm biased," Rishi countered with a rakish grin.

"When I was going through the old police reports there had to be at least a dozen reports that he beat his wife, and no one ever did anything about it," Carey bitterly spat out.

"Different times," Rishi reasoned.

"Bull shit," Carey sneered. "It all comes down to the fact that he owned half the town."

"What happened today?" Rishi stammered. "I have never seen or experienced anything like it before."

"I went through the same thing in Salem," Carey offered in an effort to comfort her old friend. "I thought I was losing my mind and I didn't see or experience half of what happened today."

"I have to be honest. I thought the whole haunting stories were a load of crap," Rishi timidly began. "That woman, I mean she was there, but she wasn't. What do you think she meant is he afraid of me?"

"Probably," Carey smirked. "Could be because of your skills as a scientist or perhaps he knows that you are one of his descendents. This is going to be a very strange experience. Speaking of which, I think there is something you should know. Faith Charles is my sister."

*  *  *

New York City, 2003

"What?" Shawn queried in an amused tone as she brewed a pot of coffee very aware of the impish child watching her every move.

"Faith stay?" Willie quietly questioned.

"Yes, Faith is staying," Shawn smiled boldly feeling truly happy for the first time in years.

"Good," Willie giggled amazed by the strange machines in the kitchen. "Do you think she will play checkers with me?"

"Maybe some day," Shawn shook her head with a wry grin.

"Some day?" Her lover yawned as she padded her way into the kitchen and wrapped her arms around Shawn's body.

"Willie wants to know if you will play checkers with him," Shawn explained as Faith nuzzled her neck.

"You do know that is weird don't you?" Faith muttered snuggling closer to Shawn's warm, inviting body.

"Depends on your point of view," Shawn murmured enjoying the feel of Faith's hands caressing her body. She yawned loudly surprising the both of them. "I hate jet lag."

"Hmm," Faith moaned softly. "Why don't we take our coffee in the bedroom and try to catch up with the time change?"

"Is that all you have in mind?" Shawn taunted her lover playfully.

"No," Faith slyly retorted. "We don't have that much time together before Halloween. You know what that means."

"Back to Whispering Pines," Shawn grumbled shivering at the thought of returning to the old manor. "Don't let them talk you into going back into the kitchen."

"No problem," Faith exclaimed. "I'd rather walk through fire."

*  *  *

October 30, 2003
Stewart, Massachusetts

"I said no," Faith glared at Althea. They were back in Stewart standing outside the one place on earth she had hoped to never see again. The exterior of Whispering Pines was a flurry of activity. Althea had the cameramen rushing about shooting Shawn, Carey and the St. James family. Faith was very clear when it came to her duties, she was the host and she had a rider in her contract that clearly stated she would not set foot in the kitchen. Thus far no one had entered the house. Faith was dreading the moment she would need to go back in there. Now Althea was trying to charm her into doing a set up in the kitchen. "I give a damn how good it will look on film, no way, no how. It is in my contract so don't even go there. This time I'm the host; all I do is chat for the camera."

"Excuse me ladies," Carey interjected. "I don't mean to intrude, but I'm cold, I'm tired and after the gallon of coffee I drank, I need to hit the ladies. Now I understand there is a lot of hurry up and wait with these things, but are we going to get started anytime soon?"

"Seriously we've been here for hours," Rishi added.

"My apologies," Faith cut Althea off. "I'm being difficult."

"Fancy that," Carey quipped. "How are you?" She added in an effort to make peace.

"Good, except our boss here is hell bent on doing the forensic shoot at the scene of the crime," Faith groaned offering her younger sister a shy smile.

"The kitchen?" Rishi gulped. He had returned there a few times and each time he encountered or felt something that frightened him.

"Ah, been in there have you?" Faith beamed. "Wait, you should have been fine. Never mind, Althea it is in my contract I'm not going in there. You can shoot these two in there, I'll do the interview right here on the porch or in the main room by the fire. I'm assuming you already sent the boys in to light a fire so it will look pretty."

"What happened to you?" Rishi gulped amazed by this woman who seemed like she could take on anything without batting an eye, yet was terrified at the prospect of going into the kitchen.

"Jasper?" Faith called out. "I know you have the clip from last year prepped would you mind running it for our friends?"

"No problem," Jasper readily agreed.

"Wait," Althea argued her ire growing with each passing moment.

"Althea," Faith slowly began while Jasper set up a small monitor and replayed the scene from last year for the others. "I know the kitchen is a hot spot that will look fabulous on camera, but you seem to be forgetting that every time I went in there last year I was attacked."

"This sucks," Althea huffed.

"What is it that it was saying?" Carey inquired as they rejoined them.

"Sinner," Faith spat out in response.

"Someone has to go into the kitchen," Althea finally demanded.

"I'll go," Carey volunteered. "I will explain our findings and then Rishi and I can go over everything with Faith in another room. We have pictures and lots of documents, it will be fine."

"Althea I know you want the same freak show you got the last time," Faith pleaded. "Either you accept the terms of my contract or I'm out here."

"And if she goes I'm certain Dr. Williams will follow," Carey brightly added.

"Absolutely," Shawn piped in as she joined the agitated group.

"Fine," Althea finally conceded. "Jasper, Detective Jessup we need to set up. Now!" She barked tired of wasting time. "Freddie, I want you to do a second set up in the main room with Charles and Dr. Kapoor to have them discuss the DNA and everything else."

"He's afraid of you," Shawn whispered. "I'm sorry. I'm Dr. Shawn Williams," she quickly introduced herself.

"Dr. Rishi Kapoor," he timidly responded. "I'm the forensics geek."

"Yes," Shawn nodded as Faith watched the man shifting nervously.

"What did she mean?" She finally asked. "When she said that he is afraid of you?"

"How did you know about that?" Rishi shyly questioned.

"That is what she said," Shawn began. "In the kitchen the first time you were here. He is because you hold a secret that would disgrace him."

"I beg your pardon?" Rishi stammered.

"The answer is in the envelope," Shawn offered vaguely. "I'm sorry I didn't mean to pry it just happens."

"Oh you're the psychic," Rishi laughed trying to make light of the situation. Faith smiled slyly knowing that, despite his attitude, the scientist believed in what Shawn was saying.

"We should go inside and get this over with," Faith suggested offering Rishi an escape from the conversation. "Why don't you go over your findings with me and we can work on how to do this for the camera."

"I'd appreciate the help," Rishi stammered. "I'm not good with people, having a camera in my face isn't something I'm looking forward to."

"Trust me after a couple of seconds you forget it is there," Faith reassured him as she hesitated by the front door. She blew out a terse breath glancing over her shoulder her body calming as she spied her lover following closely behind. "So Doc, what's in the envelope?"

"Oh, Uhm, just the DNA results," he muttered looking shyly away as they finally stepped into the manor.

Faith held her breath for a moment waiting for something to happen. She sighed with relief when the only activity that greeted her was the film crew trying to get ready. "Whenever you are ready Miss Charles," Freddie beckoned guiding the tall reporter to her mark in front of the main fireplace. "I'll hold up the cue cards."

"Don't bother," Faith smirked. "Just start filming."

"But?" Freddie tried to argue.

"Trust me Althea will love it," Faith smiled brightly catching a curious look from Shawn, who was lingering behind Kyle, who was balancing a heavy camera on his shoulder. "Anytime you are ready."

"Fine," Freddie grumbled rolling her eyes certain that her boss was going to freak and they would be forced to re-shoot the entire set up. "Action."

"Good Evening, I'm Faith Charles," the tall brunette confidently began. "One year ago today I was invited to film a Halloween special here at Whispering Pines, the former home of Captain Horatio Stratton and his young wife Anna Stratton. That night my job was to prove that nothing out of the ordinary was happening in this quaint New England Manor. That night I encountered something I had never experienced before; it was a terrifying ordeal, one which I will never forget. Tonight we are, once again, seeking answers to what happened in this house over eighty years ago. Joining me are Dr. Shawn Williams, a professional ghost hunter who was with me the last time I set foot in this house, Detective Carey Jessup of the New York Police Department, Dr. Rishi Kapoor who is a member of the NYPD CSI Unit, James Simmons a professional naysayer, as I once was, and our original film crew, well those of us who were brave enough to return. Even now I am not certain I want to be here and I refuse to enter the kitchen of this once stately home. Why you ask? Eighty years ago the staff that had worked for the Stratton family for years entered the stately manor. They found Captain Stratton sitting by this fireplace relaxed and smoking his pipe. Nothing seemed amiss until Miranda Wilkins, the maid, entered the kitchen and discovered it covered with blood. Most of the staff fled the house never to return again. Mrs. Anna Stratton and her sister in-law, Catherine, were never seen or heard from again. Or were they? One year ago I entered that kitchen and was attacked by something I could not see. What happened in this house eighty years ago? That is what we are here to find out. Dr. Kapoor?"

"Cut!" Freddie gleefully called out. "Wow that was perfect."

"Not quite," Althea cut in after entering during the filming. "Hold on Faith, I like it. But I just need to change a couple things. First your grammar sucks, and add the part about the murders last, and I want you interview Detective Jessup first, then Dr. Kapoor. Also I want you to add that a second film crew tried to investigate last spring and was driven out of the house. You can't go into detail. Then we are going to edit in what happened last year to you and Shawn."

Faith rolled her shoulders as Althea quickly scribbled some notes. She waited patiently while Althea went over them again and again. "We'll cut after you say that is what we are here to find out. Bobby I'll need a couple of chairs set up in front of the fire," she instructed her PA.

"Okay, that will work," Faith conceded, once again taking her place in front of the fire. "So, I do the spiel, and then interview Carey, Dr. Kapoor, James Simmons and Shawn last?"

"On five," Althea nodded seemingly pleased by the way things were going.

Faith repeated her introduction with the changes Althea had made. It was easy since it was almost exactly what she had just said. The only things troubling her were the way James Simmons, this year's naysayer, was glaring at her from a far corner of the room, and that the house seemed almost too quiet. After her first visit she had been on edge waiting for all hell to break loose, so far nothing had happened.

Once she had completed the introduction Althea bellowed, "Cut!" Then she demanded that a set of chairs be put in place. Faith glanced around nervously feeling uncomfortable.

"How are you holding up?" Shawn whispered as they waited for the chairs to be set up and everything double-checked with light meters.

"I hate dressing up," she teased her eyes still darting around nervously. "Before I could be comfortable."

"You're doing fine," Shawn reassured her while gently stroking her arm.

"I don't know," Faith whispered. "It is just like last year only with more people. Everything is quiet, and I know that it isn't going to stay that way. Last year when I first arrived I thought what is the big deal? Then Milo went screaming into the night and I was slapped. The serene setting isn't fooling me this time it is scaring the bejesus out of me."

"Everything isn't quiet," Shawn softly corrected her. "They're here, and he isn't happy. Something is keeping him at bay. It won't last. Once we start searching he is going to freak out."

"You still think that they are in the house?" Faith tersely questioned while Althea waved for her to take her place.

"Yes," Shawn wearily responded. "I just don't have a clue as to where in the house. If I did we could get the hell out of here."

"That would be nice," Faith murmured her pulse quickening as the memory of last November first invaded her senses. She and Shawn had wrapped up the shoot and spent the entire weekend in bed getting to know one another.

"Charles!" Althea barked.

"Coming," Faith snapped in response.

Faith took her place in one of the chairs that had been placed in front of the fire while Carey did the same. "What do I do? I'm not accustomed to doing interviews for the camera," Carey stammered while fidgeting.

"Relax," Faith smiled pleased that Carey was more concerned with having to speak in front of camera than dwelling on the past. "I ask questions and you answer, it is that simple."

"Oh, easy for you to say, you do this all the time," Carey fussed trying to balance her notes and files.

"You'll be fine," Faith laughed. "I've reviewed your notes so I can sound like I know what I'm talking about and, remember, you can always shoot me if I annoy you."

"I'm feeling better already," Carey barked with laughter. "Damn I never thought I'd be sitting here talking with you. After this is over are you heading back to New York?"

"As a matter of fact I am," Faith blushed slightly.

"I take it that you and Dr. Williams have ironed out your differences," Carey smirked.

"Oh yeah and I promised to not skip the country without telling her," Faith happily supplied.

"She'd probably appreciate that," Carey scowled playfully. "So how do we start?"

"I will introduce you, go over your credentials, and start asking about the investigation," Faith carefully explained. "We really should include the early reports of spousal abuse and then you can just explain what you did and what you've discovered."

"That sounds easy enough," Carey blew out with relief. "Uhm, just one thing we can't mention is the case that Shawn worked on in New York. My department is very leery about it getting out that the case was solved by a psychic."

"Fancy that," Faith snorted knowing that Althea must be pissed. "No problem. Now sit up straight and, when in doubt, we can stop filming. Ready?"

"Thanks," Carey offered warmly.

"Are we ready ladies?" Althea grumbled.

"Feel free to shoot her too," Faith muttered before flashing the agitated director a bright smile. "Yes we're ready oh great one."

"You're such a pain in the ass," Althea snickered. "On five,"

Faith confidently introduced Carey explaining her years as a homicide detective for NYPD, and then she turned towards Carey and asked how she got involved with the case. Gently she eased the nervous woman into discussing her findings. Carey proceeded slowly finally warming up to the situation. She covered everything and had just begun discussing the fateful morning when the staff fled the manor when the power suddenly shut down.

"Hate it when that happens," Faith snarled as the crew grumbled with disdain. "Something I've gotten used to. Seems the little buggers just love draining batteries."

"I don't think that is what happened," Shawn tersely supplied. "The fire is out as well."

Faith's eyes darted around nervously as she suddenly realized that the temperature in the room had dramatically dropped. "Oh crap," she whispered her body tensing as she spied her breath leaving puffs in the air. Suddenly the front door slammed open, the windows rattled, and a loud boom filled the room. She braced herself preparing for the worst spying her younger sibling clinging to her chair. "Welcome to Whispering Pines," she offered placing a comforting hand on Carey's arm in an effort to keep the policewoman from fleeing.

*  *  *

The crew scurried about searching for the problem that had caused the power to shut down. Shawn shrugged on her coat in an effort to fend off the sudden chill that had filled the room. She shook her head amazed that, despite the numerous times the crew had experienced a sudden power loss, they were still checking the generator in the van. Shawn scowled at the way Freddie kept Faith busy. Normally Shawn was fine on her own, but being here filled her with an overwhelming need to stay close to her lover.

"So got a deck of cards?" Carey offered playfully shoving her hands in her leather jacket.

"I'm sure if you ask the crew one of them usually carries a deck," Shawn laughed noticing the similar gestures Carey shared with Faith.

"Yeah picked up on the whole hurry up and wait thing back in Salem," Carey tried to joke the troubled look in her eyes revealing her true feelings. "Faith really seems to be on top of things."

"Not really," Shawn sighed watching her lover. "This place," her voice trailed off.

"I couldn't help noticing that you are trying to stay very close to her," Carey pointed out. "In Salem and New York you seemed fine to venture off."

"I don't like this place," Shawn grimly confessed. "There is trouble brewing. This little power failure is just the beginning. Oh course I just bet you're going to disagree aren't you Jimmy?" She taunted the older man as he approached them.

"Yes," he snorted with boredom. "Don't you think it is possible that the power went down because of all the lights and cameras the crew is running off of one generator? Of course it might have been easier if the family had the power turned back on for this. James Simmons," he offered to Carey who frowned at his tone of voice.

"Carey Jessup," she politely responded. Shawn snickered knowing that the detective picked up on Jimmy's attempt at acting suave in a lame attempt to impress her. Then again he was always hitting on her and Faith ignoring the fact that they had made it perfectly clear they weren't interested in him.

"If I can be of any assistance," he continued oblivious to the way Carey was rolling her eyes. Granted Jimmy hadn't said or done anything still women know when a man is hitting on them.

"Dr. Williams has been more than helpful thank you," Carey sighed stepping slightly away in an effort to create a little space between her and the older gentleman. Jimmy ignored Carey's attempt and closed the gap between them forcing Carey to move away bumping into Shawn as she tried to get away from Jimmy.

Shawn barked with laughter when Carey brushed against her. "What is so funny?" Carey inquired as Shawn bit down on her lip.

"Nothing," she lied with a smirk.

"As I was saying," Jimmy prattled on. "If you need help learning the ropes I am available."

"I'm fine," Carey growled.

"Back off," Faith barked as she approached the group.

"Faith, my favorite brunette," Jimmy smiled up at her. "It is so nice working with you again although I am disappointed that you sold out."

"I haven't you lowly jackass," Faith growled in the identical manner her younger sibling had just done. "Now shoo," she added waving at the annoying man. "Go on!"

"Okay now that he is gone," Carey slowly began. "What was so funny?"

"What you were thinking," Shawn confessed. "At times like this I'm so glad I carry a gun."

"Can I borrow it?" Faith merrily inquired.

"No," Carey dryly retorted with a slight smile. "Is he always so charming?"

"Yes," Faith grumbled. "Even after I threatened to castrate him. He took it as a come on. The power is back up. Are you ready to give it another try?"

Shawn watched as the siblings went back to the chair in front of the fire. The hair on the back of her neck prickled, as she felt suddenly uneasy. Carey seemed calm as she explained her findings. She ran through the list of spousal abuse reports, the witness statements and the Sheriff's findings. "They searched the basement," she whispered her stomach churning as strange images assaulted her. She was only vaguely aware of Carey explaining that a team from the Massachusetts State Crime Lab had indeed searched the basement earlier that week. "Not there, not the garden," she whispered stepping away from the others so her voice couldn't be heard during filming.

She stumbled out onto the porch burying her face in her hands the images coming quickly, much too quickly for her to decipher. She could see a backhoe digging up a garden then the police crawling around the basement searching for some small clue that all was not what it appeared to be. There was another image, a drawing, each time it slipped away just as quickly as it appeared.

"A sketch, diagram, what are you?" She struggled as her eyes drifted toward the back of the house. Beads of sweat formed on her brow as she watched him pouring kerosene over the shards that had once been beautiful furniture. Shawn fought against the bile rising in her throat as he grabbed another canister dousing the remains of their clothing and furniture and, then trailing the kerosene off towards the garden.

She watched in horror as a man pestered the Captain with questions as he set everything a blaze. "Why are you burning their belongings if they are coming back?" Shawn whispered the words that were echoing through her mind.

*  *  *

"At the time everyone was under the impression that Captain Stratton was sailing to far off places," Carey continued having finally relaxed in front of the camera. "The truth was he mostly sailed from Hayden Wharf, located in town which was owned in part by the Stratton Family, up to Cape Ann and down to Newport. His career at this point was less than stellar. Many times when he left his family he didn't have a voyage scheduled at all. He spent a great deal of time in Rhode Island patronizing houses of ill repute. This would explain why he could return often to surprise his wife whom he was convinced was unfaithful."

"And was she?" Faith prompted.

"There is no evidence that there was another man in Mrs. Stratton's life," Carey carefully explained. "There is also no evidence he could have disposed of his wife's or sister's body at sea given the limited area he was allowed to travel."

"You brought in a CSI expert from New York and worked with the Massachusetts crime lab have you found anything to suggest that there was a murder?" Faith encouraged with a slight smile amazed by her younger sister's capability.

"The kitchen, the witness statements, and of course, the fact that neither woman was ever seen or heard from again leads me to believe that both women's disappearances were suspicious," Carey concluded. "Plus, by all accounts, Mrs. Stratton was completely devoted to her son and never would have abandoned him."

"Have you or the team of experts found anything to support your conclusion?" Faith questioned hoping that they had found something, anything that might help bring Anna and Catherine peace.

"No," Carey grimly confirmed. "The garden was excavated after the Captain's death, the grounds searched just last week, and the basement and house checked up and down, and still we have no evidence, other than the damage in the kitchen that a crime has occurred. If this crime happened yesterday and not eighty years ago with the available evidence no charges could be brought."

Faith continued with the interview knowing that she had to ask certain things so Althea could tie in the film that had already been shot the previous week. She also had to get Carey to talk about the strange occurrences she had witnessed while investigating the house. Next she interviewed Rishi who explained that the DNA discovered in the kitchen was unreadable, but the tool markings of the gashes were consistent with an axe that would have been manufactured around the time of the women's disappearances. Interviewing Rishi was an arduous task as the man was nervous in front of the camera. Unaware that Shawn was outside enduring a traumatic scene while she peppered Rishi with scientific queries sensing if she could get him to talk about the scientific aspects the man would be much calmer. Getting him to talk about what happened in the kitchen proved to be an unnerving experience for her and the director.

Finally she let Rishi climb out of his chair and proceeded to interview Jimmy. He proved to be a much easier subject albeit annoying one. He prattled on and on about the history and how yes he was certain that based on the evidence a heinous crime had occurred, but no the house wasn't haunted since such things do not exist. He refused to budge from his convictions despite Faith presenting him with her own experiences and the experiences of others.

"Cut!" Althea cried out when it looked as if Faith and Jimmy were about to come to blows.

"Fine you pompous ass," Faith snarled tearing the small microphone from her body. "I know what I saw."

"And I know what I haven't seen," Jimmy snidely countered.

"Where is Shawn?" She asked suddenly filled with a sense of panic. She bolted from her chair and began searching for her missing lover. The bile rose in her throat when she discovered Shawn standing in the middle of the yard shaking and gasping for air.

*  *  *

"Shawn?" Faith's voice echoed the smell of burning flowers choking Shawn.

She gasped sharply her eyes finally focusing on the vision of Faith standing in front of her caressing her shoulders. "Put the fucking camera down," Faith barked.

"I'm good," Shawn choked out trying to catch her bearings. "It's okay," she meekly offered trying to calm her lover. She blinked with surprise when she discovered everyone standing around her. She glanced up at the sky noticing that the sun had dropped dramatically. "What time is it?"

"Six thirty five," Althea timidly offered. "We've been filming for a couple of hours. Do you think you could go on camera and tell us what happened?"

"Althea," Faith snarled.

"Down girl," Shawn almost laughed. "Yes, I can go on camera. Whenever you are ready," she brushed back her hair and plastered a smile on her face trying to calm her co-workers. She blew out a terse breath as the camera started rolling. "I saw a series of jumbled images," she began in a professional tone. "The garden being dug up, a team of policemen searching the basement, and then it changed. The Captain was smashing furniture right here, while another man, his lawyer, Russell something questioned him."

"What was he questioning him about?" Faith encouraged.

"Why are you destroying their belongings if they are on a trip?" Shawn conveyed. "All the while he was shredding their clothing. He repeated that his wife was away on a family matter. Then he doused everything with kerosene."

"Detective Jessup explained that in her interview," Jimmy grumbled. "It was in the police report that he sold off or destroyed their belongings."

"He didn't just destroy their belongings," Shawn spat back. "He used every drop of kerosene he had available, lit a huge bon fire torching not only their beds but the garden as well."

"Convenient that you can't prove that," Jimmy snickered.

"Was I that annoying?" Faith whispered fighting against the urge to grab Shawn and get the hell out there.

"At times," Shawn teased hoping to ease the tension.

"Maybe," Faith began and Shawn held up her hand.

"We have to try," she cut off her lover after sensing Faith's need to keep the blonde safe. She looked down at her wrist and rubbed the bracelet that was warm. "Yeah you know," she muttered. "There was something else. I keep seeing a diagram or picture I can't get a read on it. I just know that it is important."

"A photograph?" Delia questioned in an effort to prompt the blonde.

"No," Shawn shook her head the faint image still plaguing her. "It is a drawing; technical in style, very faint, all I know is it is wrong."

"Wrong?" Delia pressed. "What do you mean?"

"I don't know," Shawn blew out. "Just wrong that is all I know."

She looked past the crowd spying Anna standing by the kitchen door. "Help us," she pleaded her eyes filling with tears then she vanished. Shawn rubbed her throbbing brow, voices from the cemetery mixed together, suddenly nothing was clear.

"I need a break," she sputtered her body swaying.

"That is it," Faith announced as the camera shut off. "We're out of here."

"Faith," Althea pleaded.

"No, it is too much," Faith tried to argue. "You've been pushing her on back to back shoots for over a year, and I didn't help by dragging her back here. We're done."

"Faith," Shawn whimpered. "I can do this. I just need a little breather."

*  *  *

"Wow, this is certainly a major step up from last year," Shawn huffed as she glanced around the new and improved van. "I saw the old one out front, no wonder she hid this one out of sight. It is like a small television studio."

"It is," Faith smirked proudly. "Althea scored some major perks for this special. They can probably edit and put the entire project in the can right from here," she continued to explain as she led Shawn towards the back of the large vehicle. Shawn gasped as she opened the door revealing the small but comfortable bedroom nestled in the back of the converted RV.

"No wonder she isn't bunking down at that cheap hotel with us," Shawn groused.

"In Althea's defense she did put together the impossible project," Faith prattled on guiding Shawn down onto the bed. "You said you needed a breather. Take a nap and if you still aren't feeling good I meant what I said we are out of here."

"Stay with me?" Shawn sheepishly requested.

"Gladly," Faith beamed kicking off her shoes and curling up beside her lover.

She held the blonde in her arms pleased that Shawn quickly drifted off to sleep. Faith had known that this trip was going to be stressful. She almost feared returning to the manor, still in her heart she felt it was something that she needed to do. When she discovered that Shawn would be by her side she was elated. Now she wished that her lover had stuck to her original plan to stay as far away from Whispering Pines as possible.

Then again there was the nagging feeling she had experienced since her first visit. For some unknown reason she wanted to give Anna and Catherine peace. She often wondered if it was because she felt their pain and felt blessed to be alive at a time when homophobia, although was still alive, wasn't the extreme hardship for her as it had been for women like Anna and Catherine.

Shawn snuggled closer as she slept. Faith absently stroked her lover's hair as she pondered the question everyone was asking, ‘Just where do you hide your wife and sister's bodies after you hack them up?' The question plagued her since she initially assumed that the good old captain would have buried them in the garden or somewhere on the property. Police and family searched these areas for over eight decades and found nothing. Plus Shawn was convinced that the bodies were in the house. If she learned nothing from knowing Shawn she learned to trust the blonde's instincts.

*  *  *

Shawn was still sound asleep when Faith slipped from her grasp. She made a trip out to the rental car and then changed into more comfortable clothing. "Althea can bite me," she rationalized as she finished dressing in the large RV. She stepped out into the darkness to find the crew mingling about. "Give me a drag," she beckoned Carey who was lingering on the porch with Rishi and Delia looked over her shoulder.

"Sure," Carey agreed handing Faith the cigarette she was smoking. "I didn't know you smoked."

"I don't," Faith, grumbled spying the blue prints spread out on the floorboards of the porch. "I used to."

"Me too," Carey sighed her brow furrowing as she stared at the blue prints. "I had to bum that one off of one of the grips. I thought this was it but I don't see it."

"Okay I'll bite," Faith prattled on as everyone else seemed to abandon interest in the blue prints. "What are we looking at?" She questioned taking a long drag her head spinning slightly from the effects of not smoking for many years.

"I thought this was what Shawn was talking about," Carey explained her eyes widening curiously. "That first drag is a bitch isn't it?"

"No kidding," Faith coughed handing the cigarette back to her sister. "Now I remember why I quit. So what are these blue prints for?"

"This house," Delia explained with a heavy sigh.

"This house?" Faith questioned in disbelief. "I haven't seen a lot of blue prints in my day, especially a set this old, but no way this is Whispering Pines. First there isn't a structure on the roof, the porch is smaller and what is that?"

"The closet in Anna's bedroom," Delia tried to explain. "And you're right, these plans aren't accurate and, no we don't know why."

*  *  *

"What closet?" Shawn inquired as she approached the group.

"Hey how are you feeling?" Faith asked with concern.

"Much better," Shawn smiled slightly nudging her way between the group taking her place by her lover's side. "You were right I've been pushing myself too hard. I feel completely recharged."

"Good," Faith blew out in relief resting her hand on Shawn's shoulder. Shawn's body warmed from her lover's touch. "Well now I have to ask the same question, what closet? Shawn and I never saw a closet in that room."

"The door was closed," Delia offered with a shrug. "You must have noticed that the house, despite the years and neglect, still is in very good condition. Who ever built the house was a master craftsman. The interior is pristine."

"Except for the hatch marks in the kitchen," Shawn quipped finally glancing down at the plans. "That is what I saw. This is the drawing I saw in my vision."

"Come off it," Jimmy bellowed as he approached the group. "Who cares if there is a closet?"

"Bite me," Faith snapped while Shawn snickered at her lover's antics.

"Careful Babe he might just take you up on that," Shawn smirked. "Delia I never saw a closet door."

"As I was trying to explain," Delia grumbled. "The door is flush with the wall. You can't see it. You have to push on it to open it. The workmanship is amazing. The only reason I knew that there was a closet in that room was because of the blue prints."

"I've seen it," Carey interjected. "There are built in shelves and drawers. It is really creepy."

"As opposed to the rest of this place?" Faith sputtered.

"All of the drawers have been pulled out it looks like it was ransacked," Carey explained. "Like a house that has been burglarized only the thief didn't leave anything behind."

"Why leave so much space?" Rishi interrupted Shawn's thoughts. "Just for one closet it doesn't make sense."

"It wasn't meant to be," Shawn absently whispered as beads of sweat began forming on her brow. The images were bombarding her none lasting long enough for her to gain a clear picture. "I won't work for a man who beats his wife."

"Admirable but what has that got to do with anything?" Jimmy snidely inquired.

"Yo, Jimbo, focus here," Faith curtly informed him. "She isn't speaking for herself. Shawn, are you okay?"

"We need to go inside," Shawn explained, the hair on the back of her neck prickled she could feel it. "Better tell Althea."

"Are you sure that you are okay?" Faith repeated as Shawn fought against the wave of anxiety that was threatening to consume her. Jim raced off to find the producer. Shawn could sense that, despite his bravado, he was eager to finish up and get as far away from Whispering Pines as possible.

"This is not going to be fun," she mumbled. "I'm so close I can feel it."

"Okay," Faith slowly responded caressing Shawn's back.

"He can feel it too," she added in an ominous tone.

"Peachy," Faith whispered her hand never leaving the small of Shawn's back.

Shawn failed to respond her mind was filled with disturbing images. She tried to shut out the din from the real world and focus on the past. She was only dimly aware that the crew had set up and the cameras were about to roll.

"Anytime you are ready?" Althea anxiously suggested.

"Go ahead," Shawn absently responded. "This drawing is what I saw in my earlier vision." She explained bending over to pick up the old blue print. "Ms. St. James I need a quick lesson in early twentieth century architecture."

"I'll tell you what I can," Delia eagerly agreed.

"First, why would someone leave this much space between the rooms and the wall of a structure?" Shawn questioned fighting against the hostile energy that was surrounding her.

"They wouldn't," Delia confirmed as Shawn approached the front door. "Not then, and certainly not now."

"Do you think whoever drew this plan built this house?" Shawn pressed while reaching for the doorknob. She jerked her hand back when she felt an eerily cold gust of wind assaulting her.

"No," Delia confirmed as all eyes watched Shawn grasping the doorknob.

Shawn's body was filled with ire when the door refused to open. "Come on you bastard you can't keep us out forever," she hissed pressing harder against the door.

*  *  *

"Well this is getting us nowhere fast," Faith concluded after almost everyone took turns trying to break into the house. She glanced over at Delia St. James who was supporting a mildly amused look. "What?"

"If he doesn't want you to get in you won't," she sighed.

"Fine," Faith sneered with disgusted. "Any suggestions? It is cold, dark and, by the way someone is watching us from the upstairs window."

All heads jerked up gasping as they spied the shadowy image looming in one of the upstairs windows. "It isn't reading on film," Jasper growled tapping his camera in an effort to make it function properly.

"Of course not," Jimmy stammered. "It is just a trick of the light."

"What light?" Faith taunted him. "We have the only lights; there is no power in the house except for the cables the film crew ran through. Tell me you don't see her?"

They were standing toe to toe both of their faces turning red. "A pissing contest goodie," Shawn intervened slipping between the two of them. "Not going to help. Unless we can get inside this project is over."

"Don't even say that," Althea whimpered.

"Dr. Kapoor?" Shawn carefully began feeling slightly queasy. "I noticed you didn't try to help us. He's afraid of you, care to tell us why?"

"No," Rishi hedged as all eyes studied him. "Fine. There was a rumor in my family that we might be his descendents."

"I've heard that he had fathered children overseas," Delia piped in. "No one ever proved it. You matched the DNA didn't you?" She added brightly.

"Yes," Rishi nodded in response. "Yours, your brother's and your mother's and my own."

"And we're related?" Delia concluded with a warm smile.

"No question about it," Rishi confirmed blowing out a heavy sigh. "I am a living and breathing reminder of the Captain's dirty little secret."

"Not his only one," Shawn concluded. "The Captain had many secrets that would have led to his fall from grace. Granted in this day and age it isn't a big deal," she added noting the hurt look on Carey's face. "Still he isn't living in this century. Would you do me a favor and try to open the door?"

"I don't know what good it would do," he muttered moving his small body closer to the front door. Everyone was stunned when he turned the knob and the door easily swung open. "I don't understand," he gasped looking down at his own hand surprised how easily the door opened after so many people had tried to force it open.

"He's afraid of you," Shawn concluded. "Less and less with each passing moment, but for now we can get inside."

"Okay who is ready to go back into the funhouse?" Faith teased in an effort to lighten the mood only to have her efforts greeted by a collective stare. "Fine none of us want to go inside but we have to. Shawn where to?"

"Roll cameras," Althea instructed as the group huddled together and timidly entered the strange manor.

"Anna's bedroom," Shawn explained. "It is the safest room in the house, plus I want to see this closet."

Suddenly the lights blinked on forcing everyone to freeze. "I thought the power was off?" Jimmy scoffed.

"It is," Delia confirmed much to Jimmy's annoyance. "If we ever get out of here you can check with the power company."

Shawn smirked over at Jimmy as she finally began to ascend the staircase. Kyle followed closely behind her with his camera while Jasper followed the rest of the entourage. The front door slammed shut, the temperature suddenly dropped, and once again feet stopped moving forward as a group of nervous eyes darted around the empty house.

Shawn pinched the bridge of her nose, jumbled images invading her thoughts, doors opening and closing still nothing made sense. She continued climbing the staircase. In her mind she saw the Captain's return, and Catherine grabbing the gun. She had seen this before still nothing lead to the violent events of the following morning.

Shawn coughed out a small laugh upon entering Anna's bedroom the fire burning in the fireplace. "It is like they are waiting for us again," Faith noted absently. "Hey Jimbo got an explanation for this?"

Delia snickered along with the others as she stepped into the room and ran her hand along the wall. She pressed down opening the closet before stepping aside allowing Shawn and the other's to look inside. Shawn ignored the closet her focus locked on the wall.

"I have something to show you," she echoed the words invading her thoughts. "Hurry he's returned," she prattled on trying to grasp the words and images. "What trickery is this," she continued running her hands along the wall until she felt it. Her breathing grew labored as she felt the very small indentation that had gone unnoticed for almost a century. "This is the only room we could have found it," she concluded knowing that the Captain, for whatever reason, was unable to enter the bedroom. She pressed nothing happened. Pressing harder her body trembled as she felt the latch finally giving way.

"What the hell is that?" Delia sputtered when the heavy door finally swung open revealing a brick wall.

"A brick wall," Faith quipped bringing a small smile to Shawn's lips.

"A poorly built one at that," Delia conceded. "A back staircase built for a home that would house servants. Only the great Captain Stratton didn't want his help living in his house. I often wondered if the room Catherine lived in was built for a maid. This explains the gap in the wall. It probably runs the height of the manor and was designed and constructed before the Captain saw the plans if he ever bothered to look at them. The second architect probably tried to hide it hoping that the Captain wouldn't find it until after he had been paid."

"He didn't look at the plans," Shawn explained. "He commissioned the construction before he married. Upon learning that the Captain was opposed to servants roaming freely in his home he hid the stairwell as best he could. The original builder had done such a good job creating the hidden doorways it was easy. Imagine being alone night after night your husband away at sea, Anna explored her home and found this quite by accident."

"Fine so the second builder bricked up the wall." Jimmy grumbled. "And this means what?"

"This wall wasn't constructed by a craftsman," Delia snapped. "The work is sloppy. The person who slapped this together had no skills what so ever. They probably never built anything before this."

"Built by a madman late at night in an effort to hide his sins," Shawn brushed back the tears. "What trickery is this? That is what he said when he was spying on his sister that night. The room was empty, he stepped out the door to her room when he saw her slipping into her room from the hidden doorway. That is why he was spying on them in the kitchen the following morning. He saw the caresses and he knew. With complete calm he ducked out to the woodshed got the axe and murdered the both of them. You need to call the police. Tell them to ignore the doors in Catherine's room and the one in the corridor just outside of this room."

"Oh my God," Delia gasped. "There is one in the kitchen?"

"Behind the pantry," Shawn whispered pained voices begging for her help. "Don't bother with your cell phone," she instructed Carey. "Won't work try calling from the van."

"In the meantime," Faith hissed. "Until the cops arrive anyone got a sledge hammer?"

"What do you have in mind?" Althea questioned.

*  *  *

"Are you sure about this?" Althea sputtered half an hour later. "The police are on their way."

"Let them start with the kitchen," Faith growled holding the large sledgehammer Andrew St. James had handed her. Delia called her brother to bring tools while Carey called the local authorities. Althea quickly went about setting up cameras in both rooms. "That is where I'd start if I wasn't such a chicken shit about that room."

"Not to mention it is a crime scene," Carey grunted. "Wait for them."

"They have waited long enough," Faith argued feeling a sense of urgency. "This is the only room where he can't stop us."

"Rishi and I will be downstairs with the troopers," Carey agreed. "See you on the other side."

She paused when the entire house seemed to shudder. "I hope," Carey added under her breath.

"Me too," Faith concurred. "Ready?" She directed towards the St. James siblings each holding a large sledgehammer.

"All my life," Andrew asserted. "Let's do it."

"Shawn?" Faith questioned her lover who was looking on from the fireplace.

"You're safe," Shawn reassured her. "I don't know what will happen when you break through, but for now Anna and Catherine are right here watching. They want you do this."

"Tell them it is my pleasure," Faith beamed as Delia delivered the first blow forcing the wall to start crumbling.

"Yeah, crappy workmanship," she beamed as the three of them began tearing into the wall.

*  *  *

Shawn held her breath watching the wall crumbling. Anna and Catherine lingered in the corner silently urging the trio on. From below she could hear the sounds of the police hammering away. She spied another figure lurking outside of the room a dark angry force hissing as the wall fell. She rubbed the bracelet on her wrist as the cool silver warmed. "That's it," Delia announced the trio brushing dust and debris from their bodies while Jasper filmed the scene.

"Unbelievable," Jimmy whispered. "How did you know?"

"They told me," Shawn flatly responded stepping closer grabbing a flashlight.

"Who wants to go first?" Andrew squeaked out his face turning ashen as he glanced into the dark void.

"As eager as I am to find the truth," Delia slowly began. "I'm not thrilled with stepping in there."

"I'll go," Faith volunteered.

"I'm right beside you," Shawn added.

They stepped into the darkness an icy wind assaulting them as they fumbled inside the long forgotten stairwell. "Up is Catherine's room," Shawn explained as she tried to adjust her senses to the dim lighting. "That way is the corridor and down is," her voice trailed off. Her stomach became queasy images of blood dripping from the kitchen walls bombarded her. "God I can smell their blood," she choked out her body relaxing slightly from the feel of Faith's hand resting against the small of her back.

"You don't," Faith tenderly began.

"Yes I do," she blew out her voice quivering as she pushed forward. "From the sounds of it they haven't broken through the downstairs yet. It was so easy for him the only person who knew about the door was dead."

She could see it happening; the axe swinging their limp remains being tucked into the wall and Horatio bricking it up later that night. She pushed past the cobwebs as they began their descent. Guided only by the light from their flashlights and Jasper's camera they stumbled downward clinging to the wall and one another. Suddenly the stairwell was flooded with light the police finally breaking through the lower wall.

Shawn choked back her tears at the horrific sight of shattered bones covered by withering cloth. "Bastard," she whispered unable to look away.

"All this time," Delia sadly stated.

"Hold up," Carey called up from the entrance in the kitchen. "We need to process the scene."

"Knock yourself out," Faith blurted out. "I've seen enough."

"Jasper?" Shawn looked over her shoulder at the shaking man. "Can you finish filming?"

"I got it," he gulped.

The rest of them squeezed back up through the stairwell. Covered with dust and cobwebs they quickly stepped back into the bedroom. "The fire is out," Faith noted wrapping her hand around Shawn's shoulders. "Are they gone?"

Shawn smiled at the sounds of laughter that only she could hear. "No," she smiled brighter. "Come with me?" She invited the others taking Faith by the hand. They stood at the top of the staircase. Shawn's gaze fixed on the foyer.

"What is it?" Delia pressed.

"Your grandfather," Shawn explained looking down at the man standing by the front door. "He is waiting for them." Anna and Catherine lingered on the staircase. "Go to him," she quietly urged the women. The others blinked for a moment catching a glimpse of something they couldn't explain. The image passed so quickly all but Faith dismissed it as nothing. Shawn was the only one who saw them gliding down greeting Richard. The others jumped back when the door opened then slowly closed. Shawn was the only one who smiled. "Now they are gone," she sighed happily.

*  *  *

"Are they at peace?" Delia questioned later as they huddled in the foyer.

"Not yet," Shawn tried to explain. "Soon. After the police finish and your family can finally give them a proper burial then they will finally rest in peace."

"And him?" Andrew questioned eagerly.

"They tormented him before he died," Shawn slowly began. "Once he joined them in death he eagerly returned the favor. He isn't as strong as he was revealing his crimes have taken some of the wind out of his sails. He'll never leave, but perhaps Whispering Pines can finally be utilized. I can't guarantee that."

"Really?" Faith beamed. "Wait here."

"Faith, I wouldn't," Shawn called after the energetic brunette who was already sprinting towards the kitchen. "Fine," she sighed waiting for Faith's hasty return, which occurred a few short moments later.

"Fuck that," Faith snarled as she bolted back into the foyer.

"I know you wanted to tell him off for slapping you," Shawn laughed. "He is still evil and that doesn't change not in death and not by outing him as a murderer. He might be weaker, but he is still an evil son of a bitch, and nothing will ever change that."

*  *  *

New York City, December 2003

"I swear I will never get used to that," Carey commented as she watched the ornaments on the Christmas tree moving.

"Willie just likes to play," Shawn laughed while typing away on her computer. "I think that is it."

"So do I get a copy of this book?" Carey laughed.

"But of course," Shawn smirked. "Since we'll be working together more often."

"Is Althea still pissed you signed that deal with Court TV?" Carey smirked.

"Yes," Shawn grumbled. "Not much choice as your department has a better relationship with them than with Sunny Hill. I've agreed to still work with Althea just not as much. I prefer staying closer to home these days."

"Fancy that," Carey smiled. "How is my sister? I haven't seen her since the St. James family invited us to the funeral for Anna and Catherine."

"Busy," Shawn responded. "But enjoying not traveling as much either. She should be back soon; she's trying to find a Christmas gift for me. Bless her heart she is trying to surprise me with something."

"That must be a little futile with you," Carey noted.

"A definite downside to my gift," Shawn laughed.

"So you know what she is getting you?" Carey questioned.

"Yes," Shawn smiled. "She hasn't bought it yet, but I know. She's almost here. I'm glad that the two of you are getting along."

"Me too," Carey agreed. "A lot of wasted years we still aren't there yet."

"You're sisters you will always have your squabbles," Shawn informed her as she shut down her computer. "Speak of the devil."

"It is as cold as a well diggers arse out there," Faith announced as she stormed into the apartment. "Shopping for you is a bitch."

"My parents would agree," Shawn nodded thoughtfully. "Coffee?"

"Absolutely," Faith readily accepted as she slipped off her coat. "Hey Jess."

"Hi Faith," Carey smiled in response.

"Did you kids finish your homework?" Faith teased.

"Yes," Carey chuckled. "I just finished going over all of the crime labs findings and the final police report. Surprise, the bodies we discovered were that of Anna and Catherine Stratton and, yes, they met with foul play. The case is officially closed. It just sucks Horatio never stood trial."

"No kidding," Faith sighed as Shawn handed her a cup of hot coffee.

"He is in his own hell," Shawn offered. "Trapped at Whispering Pines his name always proceeded by the word murderer. His victims are at peace and he remains a tortured soul."

"Not enough."

"He got off easy," the siblings snarled in unison.

"Hate to do this but I have to get going," Carey reluctantly stated. "I have to work tonight."

"I see Willie has been decorating again," Faith noted after Carey made her departure. "She isn't working tonight is she?"

"No," Shawn laughed as she curled up next to her lover. "She has a date. Rishi they've been together since Whispering Pines."

"And I thought it was us who made all that noise," Faith snickered.

"It was," Shawn blushed. "They switched rooms because of it. Frankly it grossed Carey out."

"Understandable," Faith cringed.

Shawn glanced over at her lover with a knowing smile. "What?" Faith playfully questioned.

"I think it is a good idea," Shawn smirked.

"Not fair," Faith laughed. "Okay so what is a good idea?"

"Leaving Willie out here to play with the tree while we slip into the bedroom," Shawn repeated her lover's errant thoughts.

"Hmm," Faith smiled as she stood taking her lover by the hand. "I'm glad you like the way I think."

THE END

Send comments to
yomavis@email.com

For updates, previews & the Wednesday Afternoon Series join my egroup,
yomavis-subscribe@yahoogroups.com

Table of Contents

    CHAPTER ONE

    CHAPTER TWO

    CHAPTER THREE

    CHAPTER FOUR

    CHAPTER FIVE

    CHAPTER SIX

    CHAPTER SEVEN

    CHAPTER EIGHT

    CHAPTER NINE

    CHAPTER TEN

    CHAPTER ELEVEN

    CHAPTER TWELVE

    CHAPTER THIRTEEN

    CHAPTER FOURTEEN

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN